TBS 
 
 
 I 
 
 FOR 
 
 TR.I1MM 
 
 '♦•?■—— 
 
 }]iscbX. 
 
.s4 
 
 BV 4016 .H522 1906 
 Hiscox, Edward Thurston, 
 
 1814-1901. 
 The star book for ministers 
 
 1 ./ 
 
PREFACE. I 
 
 rriHERE are various works now in use, intended especially 
 to aid pastora in the incidental duties of their profession. 
 These hand-books are convenient, and some of them valuable, 
 as being well adapted to the purpose for which they were de- 
 signed. But the conviction that one could be prepared which 
 should be more largely serviceable for such purposes, than any- 
 thing now accessible, has led to the preparation of the follow- 
 ing pages. Whether this purpose has been realized, those who 
 use it must decide for themselves. 
 
 The Scripture Selections for funeral and other occasions, con- 
 stitute a leading feature in all such compilations. Clergymen 
 who use an autuorized lifcufgy will not need these ; but for all 
 others they will be found entirely sufficient, and it is hoped 
 entirely satisfactory. 
 
 The compeud of Parliamentary Rules, will be sufficiently full 
 for all occasions in which clergymen are likely to take part. 
 The rules given and statements of principles involved in the 
 proceedings of deliberative bodies, are believed to be accurate 
 and reliable, and in harmony with the best standards. 
 
 The forms of Marriage Service, including some long used by 
 distinguished clergymen, haVe been given as at least sugges- 
 tive to those who may still prefer to use their own — as very 
 many ministers do. The forms of both marriage and burial 
 •ervioe, of the Episcopal Church, have been introduced for the 
 
4 PREFACE. 
 
 benefit of those who, from personal preference or by special 
 request, ma> have occasion to use, in whole or in part, tho8« 
 admirable forms. 
 
 The Scripture Proper Names, with their pronunciation and 
 jagnification, will be a special help to clergymen who may 
 at times have been subjected to j)eculiar perplexity foi 
 want of the information conveniently at hand, which this 
 table furnishes. 
 
 The Forms and Blanks will be helpful to young ministers 
 particularly, in the correct arrangement of ecclesiastical mat- 
 ters, which they have frequent occasion to direct. 
 
 The tables of Facts and Figures constitute a new feature in 
 works of this kind. They have been compiled with consider- 
 able diflflculty and with much care, and will be found as near 
 to positive accuracy as the subjects admit of attaining. Such 
 facts and figures, conveniently accessible, will be suggestive 
 of thought and remark, and furnish both argument and illus- 
 tration, especially welcome to clergymen on many occasions 
 besides those of their regiilar ministrations. 
 
 The work is commended to those for whom it has been pre* 
 pared, in the hope that it may be a help to them, in the many 
 and varied, and often laborions duties of their sacred calling 
 
 E. T. H. 
 
 New Yobk, Sept. 18» 1877. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PAOl 
 
 I. — Suggestions to Ministers— Weddings, Funerals, 
 Visitation of the Sick, Councils, Ordinations, 
 
 Dedications, &c., &c., 7 
 
 n. — Scripture Selections — Thanksgiving, Fasts, Fune- 
 rals, Weddings, Baptisms, Visitations of the 
 
 Sick, <&€., &c., 67 
 
 III. — Episcopal Burial Service, . . • . ^ 183 
 
 IV. — Forms of Marriage Service, 203 
 
 V. — Parliamentary Eules for Deliberative ABsemblies, 221 
 VI. — Ecclesiastical Forms and Blanks, .... 241 
 VII. — Bible Proper Names, Pronunciation and Signifi- 
 cation of, • • 255 
 
 VIII —Tables ot Biblical Facts and Figures, ... 273 
 
SUGGESTIONS TO MINISTERS 
 
 nr RE8PBGT TO 
 
 W13DDINGS, FUNERALS, ORDINATIONS, 
 DEDICATIONS, RECOGNITIONS, 
 
 Ain> 
 
 OTHER SPECIAL SERVICES. 
 
WEDDINGS. 
 
 MARRIAGE is both a civil and a religious insti- 
 tution. It has its legal relations, and is sub- 
 ject to and provided for by the enactments of civil 
 law. But as divinely instituted, its moral and re- 
 ligious bearings are manifest. Its higher relations to 
 the law of God are set forth in the Scriptures, and 
 its nature, benefits and obligations are there explain- 
 ed and enforced. 
 
 1. Marriage as a civil contract consists in the par- 
 ties making a declaration before competent witnesses 
 that they take each other as husband and wife, pledg- 
 ing themselves to a faithful and life-long discharge 
 of the duties reciprocally involved in that relation. 
 
 2. The persons designated by law to take the ac- 
 knowledgment of the contract and make certificate 
 of the same — to solemnize the bans — are regularly 
 ordained and recognized clergymen of all denomina- 
 tions, justices of the peace, judges of courts, mayors 
 of cities, and governors of states. 
 
 3. Marriage, solemnized by any person, if the par- 
 ties properly make their declaration in the presence 
 of competent witnesses, is valid in law ; but the per- 
 son who solemnizes the bans is subject to fine if he 
 be not legally authorized to do it. 
 
 i. Divinity students, licentiates, and lay preachers 
 
1Q WEDDINaS. 
 
 are not by law regarded as ordained clergymen, and 
 cannot lawfully perform the marriage service. 
 
 6. As a social festival, the bearing and influence of 
 the clergyman will go far towards giving it character. 
 He is to remember that it should not be sad, sol- 
 emn and oppressive, like a funeral, nor yet a scene 
 of thoughtless and extravagant levity. 
 
 The one is as foreign to the true purposes of a 
 wedding as the other. It should be cheerful, joyous, 
 and inspiring, without losing the dignity and seren- 
 ity of a social festivity sanctioned by religion. Its 
 rehgious aspect is recognized in the fact that clergy- 
 men are usually sought for to solemnize the bans. 
 
 6. When the marriage takes place at the minister's 
 own house, or in church, the occasion will be under 
 his own control ; when it is at the bride's home, he 
 will not feel at liberty to interfere directly with the 
 arrangements, and can only indirectly influence the 
 occasion beyond his own official performance. His 
 known wishes will, however, generally be respected. 
 
 7. The ceremony itself should not be so very brief 
 as to seem trifling and unimpressive, nor yet so pro- 
 tracted as to be tedious and annoying. Extended 
 counsel, however important, will be little considered 
 during the excitement of such a service. 
 
 8. As to the form of the ceremony, the wishes of 
 those to be united should be regarded, if they have 
 any choice. If they have not, the clergyman will 
 naturally proceed in his accustomed way. 
 
 9. One thing he should always do, strictly and con- 
 scientiously, viz., proceed without deviation according 
 to law. No persuasion of friends, nor fear of losing a 
 
WEDDINGS. 12 
 
 fee, should induce him to violate legal enactments. 
 Ministers of the gospel should be the last men to 
 break the laws. 
 
 10. Nor, even where the law permits, should he 
 unite in marriage persons whom he believes should 
 not be so united. Eun-away matches, and parties 
 under suspicious circumstances, it is wiser to decline j 
 prudence in this respect may save himself and others 
 much trouble. 
 
 11. The minister should strictly question strangers, 
 so as to satisfy himself that all is right. But those 
 who would evade the law will be likely to evade the 
 truth in such a case. In the state of New York the 
 clergyman is now allowed to put the parties under 
 oath, and to preserve their sworn and certified state- 
 ment. 
 
 12. The law should be also strictly followed as to 
 the registration of marriages, whether in city or 
 country. Such laws are wise and salutary, and in- 
 volve important interests. 
 
 13. Each clergyman will of course keep a private 
 register of all marriages performed by him, with all 
 essential particulars, for future reference and per- 
 sonal security, and at the same time give certifi- 
 cates of marriage to all parties desiring them. 
 
 14 As to the use of intoxicating drinks at wed- 
 dings, those providing the refreshments will doub^ 
 less exercise their prerogatives in furnishing or 
 omitting them. But the minister of Christ should 
 never give any countenance or sanction whatever 
 to their use at such a time. It would be worse 
 than a blunder for him to allow himself to be per 
 
12 WBDDINOS. 
 
 snaded to taste, or take, or in any way encourage 
 80 pernicious a practice. 
 
 15. It will be very proper for the clergyman to see 
 the parties privately for a few minutes, previous to 
 the ceremony, to obtain names, ages, &c., and to fill 
 blanks, if the law requires such to be done. But 
 especially that they may understand each other as 
 to the ceremony, and thus avoid the likelihood of 
 any blunder in its performance. 
 
 16. If through excitement, or inadvertence, any 
 httle mistake or blunder should occur, when the par- 
 ties are on the floor, the clergyman should pass it off 
 easily and pleasantly so as to relieve, as far as possi- 
 ble, the embarrassment that others might feel. 
 
 17. Especially should the minister himself avoid 
 all mistakes, by being thoroughly self-possessed, and 
 thoroughly familiar^ with the ceremony he uses, 
 whether he reads it from a book or repeats it from 
 memory. 
 
 18. When the marriage is in church, the ceremony 
 may well be somewhat more formal and protracted 
 than when in a private house, inasmuch as it takes 
 on something more of the .character of a public offi- 
 cial, than of a private social service. 
 
 19. The minister should guard himself equally 
 against unsocial reticence and flippant levity. The 
 latter is the more to be shxmncd, since the tendencies 
 are the stronger in that direction. And while he 
 should be cheerful and easy, he should not sacrifice 
 the dignity of his ofiftce to the festivity of the occa- 
 Bion« 
 
 20. Attendance ttt weddings often cfpens to the pas* 
 
WEDDINGS. 13 
 
 tor' new opportunities of usefulness, wbicL he shotdd 
 not fail to improve. By subsequently calling, not 
 only on the newly married pair, but on their rela- 
 tives, he may often spiritually benefit individuals, 
 and perhaps win new famiUes to his congregation. 
 
 21. The question has frequently been raised, 
 whether ministers may properly unite in marriage 
 persons who bave been divorced for other causes 
 than adultery. There are many and good men on 
 both sides of this question j and whichever side one 
 may take, he will find himself in good company. 
 There can be no doubt that the rule given by our 
 Saviour, in Matt, v., is the rule of Christian morality. 
 But whatever views the minister may have as to 
 extreme cases, he should always hold inviolate the 
 sanctity of the marriage relation. He should never 
 allow himself, by word or deed, to favor or further 
 the loose notions respecting it which so frequently 
 prevail, and accordmg to which divorces are often 
 procured by the most unworthy means, and under the 
 most trivial pretenses. Marriage is too sacred an 
 Institution, and too vitally connected with the best 
 interests of society, to be sacrificed at the demand of 
 lust, caprice, or self interejst. 
 
14 FUN£&ALS. 
 
 FUNERALS. 
 
 THE visitation of the sick and attendance on 
 funerals constitute a large item in the list of 
 pastoral duties. And if faithfully attended to, they 
 make a very serious demand upon both the time and 
 energy of a Christian minister. Attended to faith- 
 fully, they certainly should be ; because in this direc- 
 tion lies the path of duty, and because he never 
 gains so ready access to the hearts of the people, whe- 
 ther for counsel or consolation, as in their times of 
 trouble. 
 
 The minister is seldom consulted as to the time, 
 place, or conditions of funerals. Usually, the ar- 
 rangements are all made before he is notified and re- 
 quested to attend. This is a mistake. He ought to 
 be conferred with in respect to the matter, before the 
 arrangements are fixed. 
 The following suggestions may be of use : 
 1. It is desirable that funeral services be held in 
 the church, rather than in a private house, where the 
 attendance is expected to be large, and more par- 
 ticularly if the private house be not commodious. 
 At the church, all can be comfortably seated, and 
 Usten without inconvenience to whatever may be said. 
 At a private house this is diflicult, if not impossible, 
 with any considerable number present. 
 
FUJNERALS. 15 
 
 2. At private houses, considering the inconven- 
 ience of the audience — sitting in uncomfortable posi- 
 tions, standing, some outside and some not hearing 
 the speaker — the service should be brief, seldom 
 exceeding thirty or thirty-five minutes. 
 
 3. Very unreasonable and sometimes very absurd 
 demands are made upon the officiating clergyman, as 
 to the position he shall occupy while performing the 
 service. The undertaker, or some Mend of the fam- 
 ily, informs him that he had better stand in the hall, 
 so as to be heard in all the rooms j though in the hall 
 he may be in a draft of air, liable to take cold, and 
 possibly himself to become the subject for a funeral, 
 besides the annoyance of being disturbed by persons 
 coming in and going out. Or he may be desired to 
 stand in a doorway between two rooms, so as to see 
 neither. Or, worse still, he may be plafced half way 
 up the stairs, so as to be heard both above and be- 
 low stairs, though he may have to talk to the wall, 
 the baluster, or to empty space and an imaginary 
 audience. Now, the minister should select the place 
 to stand which best suits himself, j^elding only so 
 far as may be consistent to the wishes of friends. 
 
 4. Clergymen who use a prescribed hturgy have the 
 order and matter of service arranged, and will sel- 
 dom depart from them. Others will arrange the ser- 
 vice according to their sense of propriety. It may be 
 supposed, however, that reading portions of Scrip- 
 ture, remarks, and prayer, will constitute the three 
 essential and unvarying elements of the service. 
 
 The most natural, and presumably the most com- 
 mon order, is this: Eeading selected portions of 
 
XO PUNEBALS. 
 
 Scriptures ; remarks on the occasioij, and address to 
 the mourners j prayer to close, with perhaps the ben- 
 ediction. Some may offer prayer to open and also to 
 close the service. Singing may properly be intro- 
 duced when convenient, particularly if the service be 
 in church. 
 
 5. Preaching funeral sermons is not expected, ex- 
 cept on rare occasions. When on account of the 
 prominence of the deceased, or for other reasons, it 
 may be desirable, the better way is, to have it take 
 the place of a regular service on the Sabbath, and 
 in the church ; if that be not convenient at the time 
 of burial, a brief service can be held at that time, 
 and the sermon be preached at a subsequent time, 
 notice to be given accordingly. 
 
 6. The custom, now much prevailing in cities and 
 larger towns, of having tlie mourners sit ui) stairs, 
 secluded, and entirely out of sight of the speaker, 
 during a funeral service, is much to be condemned. 
 Where such usage prevails, the speaker may talk 
 about them, and pray for them, but cannot be expect- 
 ed to address those whom he cannot see, and who 
 may not even hear what he does say. 
 
 7. It is bad taste and bad policy both, for a minister 
 to harrow up the feelings of relatives by dwelling on 
 the most sorrowful circumstances, in order to make 
 the service affecting and inij^ressive. But the most 
 distressing features, if referred to, should be mention- 
 ed tenderly, and for the purpose of giving counsel 
 or consolation. 
 
 8. Remarks at such a time are for the living, not 
 for the dead. The virtues of the departed may appro- 
 
FUNEKALS. i') 
 
 priately be mentioned, especially if they have been 
 conspicuous ; but not in terms of extravagant lauda« 
 tion. Xor is it wise or prudent to specify and con- 
 demn, at such a time, the faults and sins of the dead. 
 The great truths of Christian moraUty should no 
 doubt be urged. But to offend and grieve afflicted 
 friends, is no way to benefit them. 
 
 9. A clergyman will ascertain in some way, before 
 he begins the service, the peculiar circumstances 
 of the case, so as wisely to guide his remarks. Also 
 concerning the near relatives of the deceased, whom 
 he may be expected to remember in his prayer, if not 
 in his remarks. 
 
 10. It will be proper, also, to speak jwrsonally to 
 the principal mourners, both before and after the 
 service — especially before, and particularly if they are 
 strangers. A few kind words privately may give 
 the minister more direct access to their confidence. 
 
 11. In cities and large towns it is not usually expect- 
 ed that the minister will go to the grave. It would 
 be greatly inconvenient, and serve but little purpose. 
 But where this service is usual, it is difllcult for the 
 minister to refuse, without offence, unless there be 
 some excellent reason for so doing. If he does refuse^ 
 they will think him wanting in sympathy and con- 
 sideration for the people in their trials. 
 
 12. When he does attend the burial it would ap- 
 pear proper for him to offer a very short prayer at 
 the grave, or very brief remarks with the benediction. 
 Thus his presence would • mean more than a mere 
 compliment to the occasion, or to the friends. But 
 a service at the grave should be very short. 
 
18 FUNERALS. 
 
 13. Wlien the service is in church, it is usually ex- 
 pected — ^though not of course important — that the 
 minister shall walk up the aisle in front of the coffin. 
 Nor can there be any good reason why he should not, 
 at the same time, repeat appropriate scriptures, 
 after the manner of the Episcopal Service. When 
 the coffin is taken out, he would also walk in front of 
 it, to the hearse. 
 
 14. It seems quite unfortunate that funerals are so 
 generally arranged to take place on Sunday. They 
 impose a needless and severe tax on the time and 
 energies of the minister, on the day when he can 
 least afford it. They interrupt the ordinary services 
 of the day, and do not tend to the sacred observance 
 of the Sabbath. And yet special pains are taken to 
 fix them on that day, in order that they may be 
 largely attended, or that friends may save the time, 
 and not be interrupted in their secular pursuits. 
 
 15. The minister should take occasion to visit the 
 bereaved relatives in their homes, as soon after and 
 as often as convenient, in order that he may follow 
 up the lessons of Providence by his counsels, for 
 their spiritual profit. They are more likely to listen 
 to advice and receive spiritual com^i^rt vbUe under 
 thiQ Bhadow of their afflictions. 
 
TISiXING lOB SIOE. 19 
 
 VISITING THE SICK. 
 
 WHETHER a minister may or may not frequent 
 ly call on his people at large, in x^astoral vis- 
 itation, no ordinary circumstances can excuse his 
 neglect of the sick. The sick room and the house in 
 sorrow constitute an imperious demand upon his 
 sympathies and his services. It is his duty, as the 
 shepherd of the flock. It is one of his broadest and 
 most inviting fields of usefulness. 
 
 It is undoubtedly true that not a few ministers dis- 
 like and shrink from this department of their work. 
 They claim that they are not adapted to it, and 
 cannot do it profitably. While it is true that visits 
 to the sick and dying may impose a painful obliga- 
 tion OD some, especially young meu, yet it can scarce- 
 ly be doubted that where such service seems repug- 
 nant, it is rather for want of a deeper and more fer- 
 vent piety, to bring the soul into a closer spiritual 
 sympathy with the suffering. The minister of Christ 
 who has the spirit of his Divine Master and of his 
 sacred calling, can carry the gospel as glad tidings 
 to the sick room, as well as proclaim it from the pulpit. 
 He will be a blessing, and will himself be blessed by 
 such a ministry. He can r^ever be in full fellowship 
 with his calling until h» can be the messenger of 
 
20 TISITING THE SICK. 
 
 consolation to the sick and d^ing. Such, let every 
 minister become. 
 
 1. Visits to the sick should be brief. How brief, 
 circumstances must determine, judged by the good 
 sense of the pastor. Protracted calls would consume 
 too much of his own time, and too much of the time 
 of the family, while they might harm rather than 
 benefit the patient. 
 
 2. As a general rule, it is better to visit the sick 
 during the forenoon, since they usually feel better, 
 and are stronger to bear any excitement in the early 
 part of the day. This is particularly true if they be 
 very feeble. 
 
 3. Much of the advantage of i)astoral visits de- 
 pends on the deportment and manner of the minis- 
 ter. He should approach the sick gently and quietly, 
 with a pleasant countenance, and with kind and gen- 
 tle words. No true Christian gentleman will aj)- 
 proach a sick-bed in a rough and boisterous manner, 
 and with a loud voice, as destitute of sympathy as it 
 is of courtesy. Nor should he come with a melan- 
 choly countenance, or with doleful and depressing 
 words. 
 
 4. The minister must remember that his visit is to 
 be a religious visit. It is for that i)urpose he is ex- 
 pected and desired to call. His conversation should 
 therefore be of a religious kind — hopeful, gentle, and 
 inspiring. No disinclination on the part of the sick 
 should prevent faithfulness in this respect, on his 
 part. 
 
 6. In many cases, especially of the unconverted, it 
 may be desirable for the minister to ask to see the 
 
VISITING THE SICK. 21 
 
 sick alone ; since they may show their true religions 
 state, and converse on religious subjects more freely 
 alone than in the presence of others. 
 
 6. Persons very feeble should not be required to 
 talk much. The effort, mental and physical, of con- 
 versing, and even of answering many questions, may 
 be very exhausting. They can listen to conversation 
 when they cannot converse. But if they desire to 
 make statements, they should not be hindered, how- 
 ever feeble. 
 
 7. The minister should practice no deception on 
 the sick, either as to their spiritual condition or in 
 regard to the prospect of their recovery. It may not 
 be best to express one's greatest fears as to recovery, 
 but the sick should not be deluded with false hopes. 
 The souls of backsliders and the unconverted should 
 be dealt faithfully with — though always in kindness. 
 
 8. Prayer should almost always be offered; in which 
 the condition of the sick can be mentioned, with 
 even more plainness than in conversation. It should 
 be brief, tender in spirit, and gentle in tone j and 
 should embrace the members of the family, according 
 to their condition, as well as the sick. Whether the 
 whole family, with attendants, sliould be present at 
 the time, must depend on circumstances. Sometimes 
 this is imi)racticable. Sometimes it is better for the 
 sick that but few should be present, to vitiate the 
 ail" and confuse the sufferer. 
 
 9. A few brief and appropriate i^ortions of Scrip- 
 tures may well be read, preceding prayer ; or what 
 would prove quite as profitable, and perhaps less tire- 
 some to the patient, let these appropriate portions lie 
 
22 VISITING THE SICK. 
 
 repeated in the conversation j to which brief com- 
 ments may be added. Sliort, selected portions — single 
 verses, well chosen — will meet the condition of the 
 sick better, afford more instruction and comfort, and 
 be less tiresome, than entire chapters, or loDg con 
 tinuous portions. The mental effort necessary to fol 
 low the reading of long passages is very consider- 
 able, especially if it be read rapidly, or indistinctly j 
 and is quite too much effort for a very sick person 
 to make. 
 
 10. It is fortimate if the minister can sing. If he 
 can sing well and wisely, his presence will be a spe 
 cial benediction in the sick-room. Song, soft and 
 sympathetic, inspires devotion, carries truth to the 
 heart as well as to the judgment, helps to lift the 
 soul into a spiritual atmosphere, and performs a min- 
 istry peculiarly adapted to such a service. But, bet 
 ter no singing than bad singing. 
 
 11. The whole manner, deportment and utterance 
 of one who visits the sick, should be calm, cheerful 
 and serene, assuring and not agitating the patient. 
 A noisy, harsh, and blustering deportment is as cruel 
 as it is discourteous, in the sick-room. 
 
 12. The minister should be very careful and not 
 intrude upon the province of the physician. Most 
 people have some favorite remedy of their own, for 
 almost eveiy ill. From their great familiarity with 
 sickness, ministers necessarily obtain considerable 
 knowledge of diseases and remedies. But they 
 should carefully avoid playing the doctor. Their 
 sphere is chiefly spiritual. They may safely second 
 the physician's counsels as to careful nursing, pure 
 
TISITINO THE SIOK. t8 
 
 air, quiet surroundings, if there seems to be need of 
 this. And if thoroughly satisfied that the sick are 
 not receiving proper medical treatment, they may at 
 times, no doubt, advise a change, and the procure- 
 ment of a competent physician to attend them. 
 
 13. Clergymen in visiting the sick-room should 
 avoid every possible condition of annoyance and dis- 
 comfort to invalids. If their clothing be damp, the 
 outside garment should be laid aside, or they should 
 sit at a prudent distance from the bed. If the hands 
 be very cold, avoid taking the hand of a very feeble 
 patient. Some clergymen who u'se tobacco — what 
 no clergyman ever should use — are so thoroughly sat- 
 urated with its fumes, as to offend and almost uau- 
 seate even the well, much more the sick, whom they 
 approach. Cases have been known where the sick 
 and dying were obliged to exclude from their pre- 
 sence their own pastors, because the stench of tobac- 
 co upon their persons was unendurable, in their fee- 
 ble condition. 
 
 14. The pastor will often — especially in cities and 
 large towns — be called on to visit the sick in homes 
 of poverty and want; perhaps in habitations of 
 squalor and degradation. He must, so far as is in 
 his power, preach to such a gospel of food and rai- 
 ment, as well as a gospel of repentance and faith. 
 Let him, as he is able, of his own personal means, 
 relieve the wants of the sufferers. But he should en- 
 list the kind services of the generous, to minister to 
 such suflerers. Such charities will be doubly bless- 
 ed: to those who give, as well as to those <vho receive. 
 It will give the minister greater influence in spiritual 
 work, among such families. 
 
24 COUNCILS. 
 
 COUNCILS. 
 
 rls usual on various occasions of ecclesiastical ac 
 tion, to convene councils for advice and co-oper. 
 ation. Ministers, as tlie cliief actors in such bodies, 
 should understand the proper sphere of council ac- 
 tion, and the true limits of council authority. Espe- 
 cially important is it for ministers to understand this, 
 since, though they are usually composed in part of 
 laymen, the clerical members are commonly in the 
 majority, and are supposed to take the lead of affairs 
 and give direction to the action taken. A few of the 
 leading features and principles are the following : 
 
 1. Councils have no antecedent right of existence, 
 and no original authority for action. Their existence 
 depends on those who convene them, and their au- 
 thority to act is derived from the same soui^e. Ko 
 comi)any of persons, not a church, has the right to 
 convene themselves, organize and take action on ec- 
 clesiastical matters which have not been committed 
 to them. 
 
 2. Councils may be convened by churches or indi- 
 viduals — more commonly by churches — to give ad- 
 vice and aid iu matters to be submitted to them 
 when convened. 
 
 3. Councils are usually convened by sending letters 
 to such churches as they may choose — a majority of 
 which should be those in the immediate neighbor- 
 
couj^rciLS. 25 
 
 hood — asking them to send their pastor, and one or 
 two — ^usually two — messengers to sit in council with 
 them. These letters are called letters missive^ and 
 constitute the only authority for the assembling of 
 the body, and the charter under which it is to act, 
 when assembled. 
 
 4. The letters missive should distinctly state when 
 and where the council is to meet, and what churches 
 and individuals are invited to attend. 
 
 5. The letters missive should also distinctly state 
 what are the matters on which they are expected t-o 
 act. It is an admitted principle, sanctioned by gen- 
 eral usage, that an ecclesiastical council cannot be 
 convened under a roving commission, to act on any 
 subject that may chance to come up j but must con- 
 fine its action strictly to the matters specified in the 
 letters by which it was convened. Of course all 
 those letters should be uniform. 
 
 6. Parties caunot propeily convoke a councd to iu- 
 vestigate or i)ass judgment on the case of persons 
 with whom they hold no ecclesiastical connection; 
 such as a member or pastor of another church than 
 that with which those convoking the council are con- 
 nected. But one church may call, and ask a councD 
 to advise them as to their duty in respect to some 
 other church with which they are in fellowship. 
 
 7. It is not an uncommon practice for those calling 
 a council, t'^ invite, in addition to churches, certain 
 
 ndividuals, whose presence may, for reasons, be 
 desirable. To this custom, although it constitutes 
 a somewhat mixed commission, there seems to be 
 no reasonable objection. 
 3 
 
as OOUNCILS. 
 
 8. Councils differ from Committees of Conference, 
 in the fact that the former are composed wholly or 
 chiefly of messengers ai)poiuted by churches, and 
 the latter, of individuals personally invited, and act- 
 ing without any church appointment. 
 
 9. The Council, when convened at the hour desig- 
 nated, organize by the election of some member as 
 chairman, and some other one as clerk. These elec- 
 tions are usually on nomination. Prayer is then of- 
 fered for divine guidance. After this the credentials 
 of messengers are called for, and the, clerk makes a 
 list of members. Then tlie object for which the body 
 is convened is stated — usually by reading a copy of 
 the letter missive. By this the Council knows what it 
 is desired to do. Further explanations, and a discus- 
 sion of the subject then follow, concluding with such 
 action as tlie body may decide on. 
 
 ,10. A Council when organized can neither increase 
 nor diminish the number of its members. Its com- 
 position is formed by those who called it, and cannot 
 be changed by any other authority. For that reason 
 it cannot admit other persons to membership, nor 
 can it exclude any of those who have been called 
 and appointed to constitute it. 
 
 13. But, as an exception to this rule, all delibera- 
 tive bodies have the primal and inherent right to 
 protect themselves against insult, disgrace, and such 
 interruption as would prevent the object of their 
 meeting. Such conduct on the part of any member, 
 therefore, during the proceedings, would make his 
 expulsion justifiable. 
 
 12. But if any member of a Council be dissatisfied 
 
OOUWOILB. 3T 
 
 with the presence of any other member, he can him- 
 self withdraw, and refuse to act. He has no other 
 remedy. 
 
 *13. Usage has not decided that any specified num- 
 ber of messengers appointed, shall constitute a quorum 
 essential for action. Any considerable number, or 
 even a very small number present, usually proceed to 
 action, especially if the case be one involving no 
 special difficulty. If the case be important and dif- 
 ficult, action should not be taken without a full rep- 
 resentation. In all important cases certaiidy, it would 
 be a salutary rule if adopted, that no action should be 
 taken, unless a majority of those actually called to 
 constitute the council were present. But so diverse 
 are the opinions of those who act on councils, as well 
 as those who have convened and desire them to act, 
 that no rule fitted to all occasions, can probably be 
 adopted. 
 
 14. It must be accepted as a fundamental and 
 universal rule, that within the area of Congregation- 
 aUsm and Church Independency at least, aU councils 
 are advisory only j they never have, and cannot have 
 any ecclesiastical autliority. They can only consider 
 such subjects as are submitted to them j and they 
 bind individuals and churches only so far, as they 
 choose to submit themselves to their judgment and 
 advice. Their province is simply counsel — what their 
 name implies ; never and in no sense, are they 
 church courts for adjudication, much less legislative 
 bodies for the enactment of laws. 
 
 15. A council may adjourn from time to time, if 
 u©cessary to complete the purpose for which it wad 
 
S8 GoimciL& 
 
 convened. But it cannot perpetuate a u>ntinned 
 existence, as a standing court of appeal. When its 
 object is accomplished, it expires by limitation ; but 
 a formal vote to dissolve^ or to adjourn sine die, is 
 usually passed. 
 
 16. Before adjournment, the minutes of the pro- 
 ceedings are read, corrected and approved, and a 
 certified copy is ordered to be given to the parties by 
 whom it was called. 
 
 17. When once dissolved or adjourned, the body is 
 extinct, and cannot convene again at its own option 
 or by its own authority. If convened again, it must 
 be by the same authority, and by a process similar 
 to that which first brought it into existence. 
 
 18. It is not proper for one Council to sit in judg- 
 ment on, or review the action of another Council. 
 But a matter, not satisfactorily adjusted by one, may 
 be referred to a second. 
 
 19. When a second is called to consider some mat- 
 ter already submitted to a previous Council, the sec- 
 ond should, so far as possible, embrace all the mem- 
 bers of the previous one, with such additional mem- 
 bers as will be likely to counterbalance any local or 
 personal prejudices or any want of information or ex- 
 perience, which may possibly have influenced the 
 tbrmer meeting. 
 
 20. A Council may be called by a single church, 
 or by several churches acting in concert j or by a 
 suigle individual, or by several individuals acting in 
 concert. The letters missive should of course distinct- 
 ly state by whom the call is issued, as well as the ol> 
 ject for which it issued. 
 
ooiiNorLS. 29 
 
 91. CJouncils called to adjust and settle difficulties, 
 are usually designated as either tnutual or ex parte- 
 A. mutual Council is one as to which the different par- 
 ties to the difficulty, unite in the call and reference. 
 An ex parte Council is one called by one party to the 
 difficulty. 
 
 22. An ex parte Council should not be called until 
 all proper efforts have been made for, and failed, to 
 secure a mutual Council. 
 
 23. Parties not uniting in calling a council, can 
 have no rights or standing in the body when conven- 
 ed ; but as a matter of courtesy, and for the sake of 
 obtaining all possible information, they may be heard 
 by consent of the body and those who called it. 
 
 24. Parties calling a Council cannot be members of 
 it, and have no rights of action with it, except to 
 place before the body all the information in their 
 possession. 
 
 25. An ex parte Council, when convened, cannot by 
 its own action transform itself into a mutual Council. 
 This change can be effected, only by the consent and 
 agreement of the different parties involved in the 
 difficulty. 
 
 26. When a mutual Council is to be called to adjust 
 difficulties between a church and some of its mem- 
 bers, the letters convening it should be sent out, by 
 and in the name of the church, and not of the indi- 
 viduals. But the fact of its being by mutual agree- 
 ment of the parties, should be stated in the letters. 
 
 27. A Council cannot sit to review and pass judg- 
 ment on the action of any other church than that 
 which has called, and submitted its case to it j nor 
 
 3* 
 
80 ooimoiLS. 
 
 can a Council properly be called for such a purixxse. 
 
 No body of men has the right to try, and pass judg- 
 ment on an independent church. Such a body would 
 thereby become judicial — a church court. 
 
 28. But either churches or individuals may call a 
 Council to advise them what is their duty in rela. 
 tion to a church deemed heretical in doctrine, or 
 irregular in practice ; or for other reasons thought 
 important. 
 
 29. Members when aggrieved by the action or at- 
 titude of their church, and faihng to secure a mutual 
 Council, before jjroceeding to call one ex parte, shovild 
 lay the matter before some neighboring church or 
 churches, and request them to call one, for advice, 
 either to the aggrieved members, or to the churches 
 calling it ; or to both. This effort failing, the mem- 
 bers can themselves proceed to issue a call. 
 
 30. If when invitations are receiv<jd to unite in a 
 Council, those receiving them do not approve the ob- 
 ject of the call, and dechue to act, they should at 
 once notify the party calling it, to that effect, giving 
 their reasons for non-concurrence. These facts 
 should be laid before the body when convened. But 
 it is better to respond, if the call be issued from any 
 respectable source, and by one^s presence prevent any 
 unfortunate action, rather than permit it by absenceo 
 
 31. It is a course of very questionable propriety, 
 for a Council to require the parties to a difficulty to 
 bind themselves at the beginning, to abide by what- 
 ever decisiona the body may reach. For, it is hardly 
 consistent with the rights of conscience to pledge 
 one's self beforehand to a course of action contingent 
 
couNcrL& ai 
 
 on fdture and unforeseen events. And as a matter of 
 fact, such pledges, when made, are seldom kept. 
 
 32. Councils for the adjustment of questions invol- 
 ving church action should not be called unless the 
 need seems imperative. And against all tendency to 
 relieve churches from their appropriate resi^onsibihtyj 
 to intrude upon the sphere of their just authority, or 
 to undermine their absolute independence — against 
 all this, Coaucils should constantly and sacredljr 
 goanL 
 
a OBBINAXIOira. 
 
 ORDINATIONS. 
 
 ON occasious of tlie induction of candidates into 
 the public and official work .of the ministry, the 
 counsel and co-operation of others is usually sought 
 by the church whose minister is to be ordained. This 
 is done not for the sake of authoritj^, but for the sake 
 of order J not because it is essential, but because it is 
 customary, and moreover because it is expedient and 
 wise to pursue such a course. 
 
 Any church has the undoubted right to have any 
 man whom they may elect, serve them as pastor, 
 without interference by any other man, or body of 
 men whatever j and to ordain, or set him apart, by 
 such formal services as they may choose, either with 
 or without the assistance of any other persons than 
 themselves. The presence of ordained ministers, 
 though desirable, is not essential. 
 
 But as every church desires to stand in cordial re- 
 lations of fi'atemityand fellowship with all the other 
 chui'ches of its denomination ; and as the man to be 
 ordained 's about to take his place in the brotherhood 
 of ministers, and desires to sustain relations of sym 
 pathy, fraternity and fellowship with them all, it is a 
 wise and prudent coiu'se to call together messengers 
 from the various churches to examine the matter, and 
 advise as to the pi-opriety of inducting the candidate 
 
OBDmATIONS. 88 
 
 into the ministry ; giving him their approval and 
 commendation — if they do approve — as he enters the 
 sacred office. 
 
 Tliis is accomplished in one of two ways. Either 
 by requesting a given number of churches to send 
 messengers to constitute a Council for action in the 
 case 5 or, by inviting certain ministers to come to- 
 gether as a JPresbyteryj and perform the service desir- 
 ed. As to which shall be done, is a matter of opin- 
 ion and choice with the church and the candidate, and 
 wholly a matter of indifference so far as the results 
 are concerned. At the Korth, the Council is common- 
 ly chosen ; in the South, the Presbytery is usually 
 preferred. As a matter of fact, ministers perform al- 
 most the entke service, though the Council may be 
 composed in part of laymen. 
 
 1. The Council, or Presbytery, is to be called to- 
 gether by the church over which the candidate is to 
 be ordained, and not by the candidate. 
 
 2. The candidate should be a member of the 
 church calling the Council, and over which he is to 
 be ordained. 
 
 3. The church, before calling the Council, should 
 take all proper care and pains to be satisfied as to 
 the fitness of the candidate for the important position 
 he is about to assume, as their pastor. It is not sim- 
 ply the question as to whether he can interest an au- 
 dience by a public discourse, but whether he gives 
 evidence of having been called of God to the work j 
 whether he is fitted to instruct and build up the 
 church ; his ability to conduct the social services ; 
 his adaptation to pastoral work, and his prudence and 
 
M ORDINATIONS. 
 
 ability to be a wise and safe guide and leader of the 
 people. 
 
 4. The cliurcli should also inform itself as to his 
 general character, and reputation, and what has been 
 his walk and deportment hitherto. For all this the 
 church is responsible, and this duty should not be 
 thrown upon the Council. 
 
 5. When the CouncU is convened, and organized^ 
 the church — which does not compose a part of the 
 Council, but reports to it — through some one appoint- 
 ed to represent it, reports what action they have 
 taken in the case, the information they i^ossess, and 
 ask the advice and co-operation of the Council, as to 
 whether their action has been wise, and is to be ap- 
 proved. 
 
 6. The Council then proceeds to examine the can- 
 didate. This examination is usually in three specific 
 directions. 
 
 a. As to his Chi'istian experience. 
 
 b. As to his call to the ministry. 
 
 c. As to his view of .Christian doctrine. 
 
 On each of these he makes his statement, and at 
 the conclusion of each, is asked any questions, which 
 any member of the body may see tit to propound. 
 
 It would not only be proper, but desirable, for the 
 candidate to be examined on matters not specifically 
 included in the above list. As for instance, what 
 would be his treatment of certain matters of church 
 difficulty, or perplexing questions of discipline, or 
 any of the many practical matters with which a pas- 
 tor has to deal. 
 
 7. A Council having accepted the position of advi» 
 
ORDINATIONS. 85 
 
 era to the church, should be faithful to their convic- 
 tions, and not allow themselves to act contrary to 
 their best judgment, merely to i>lease either the 
 church or the candidate. 
 
 8. A young man may not have had opportunity to 
 make himself familiar with the details of scholastic 
 theology, but no man should assume to enter upon 
 the important work of the Christian ministry, or be 
 encouraged to do so, until he be grounded and settled 
 in the fundamental truths of the Christian system. 
 The work is too important and responsible. To say, 
 " He will learn as he goes on," and that " He will 
 come out all right," is to trifle with sacred things. 
 
 9. On some minor points a candidate may not be 
 thoroughly settled, but if he have fixed oijinions con- 
 trary to the standards of his denomination, either as 
 to doctrine or practice, on matters deemed by the 
 Council important, they should not approve his or- 
 ordination, nor assist in it. For even on the as- 
 sumption that he be right and they wrong, his induc- 
 tion into the ministry would introduce an inharmo- 
 nious element into the denomination, and almost 
 certainly lead to dissension and discord. 
 
 10. When the examination of the candidate is com- 
 pleted, he retires, and the Council deUberates by it- 
 self, and decides whether it approves of proceeding 
 to ordination. If they do, they so determiue, and no- 
 tify the church, or its committee, to that effect. And 
 as the church has referred the matter of public ser- 
 vices to the Council, they proceed to make arrange- 
 ments for the same. 
 
 11. Usual ordination services are in the following 
 order: 
 
M OBDmATIONS. 
 
 cu Introductory services, consisting of singing 
 reading the Scriptures, and prayer. 
 
 6. The sermon; by some one usually previously? 
 selected for the purpose. 
 
 c. The ordaining prayer ; during which the candi- 
 date kneels, and near the close of which the one who 
 prays, with one or two others, lay their hands on his 
 head. 
 
 d» The hand of fellowship ; by which he is welcom- 
 ed to the fellowship of the ministry. 
 
 e. The charge to the candidate ; in which certain 
 matters of duty and deportment are urged upon him. 
 
 /. The charge to the church. This is designed to 
 impress upon the church their duties an/1 responsi- 
 bilities towards their pastor. 
 
 Singing may follow, and the benediction is pro- 
 nounced, usually by the candidate. 
 
 12. It is proper for a certified copy of the minutes 
 of the Council, embracing the order of exercise, to be 
 given the candidate, as the certificate of his ordina- 
 tion. 
 
 13. It must be kept in mind that ordination does 
 not make a minister of Christ. It endows him with 
 no gifts, graces, or capabilities which he did not be- 
 fore possess. Nor does it impart any ecclesiastical 
 authority; for those who ordain, have none to give. 
 His call to the ministry must be from God ; his call to 
 the pastorate must be from the church. The cere- 
 mony of ordination is no more than a recognition 
 of his divine calling to the work, an approval of the 
 church's action and of his entrance upon the duties 
 of the office ; while the public ceremonies are but 
 
ORDINATIONS. W 
 
 an appropriate and an impressive public commen- 
 dation of the candidate, sending him forth to his 
 work with a fraternal benediction. 
 
 14. Nor is the form of public service by which a 
 candidate is inducted into the office to which he had 
 previously been chosen, important. The " laying on 
 of hands" has usually been deemed essential to 
 ordination. It has the force of long prevailing and 
 widely extended usage. Moreover, it is, if rightly 
 understood, an appropriate form of fraternal bene- 
 diction. But there is no instance found in the New 
 Testament in which a man was inducted into the 
 gospel ministry by the imposition of hands ; nor any 
 precept enjoining it. It is not, therefore, of divine 
 authority, and cannot be made essential to ministerial 
 character or standing. But, since it is customary, 
 and since uniformity of usage is desirable, tliQ usual 
 forms should be followed, unless they be regarded as 
 a violation of conscience or of i)riuciple. 
 
 15. It may not unfrequently happen that a council, 
 while recognizing the divine call of the candidate to 
 the ministerial office, may yet be convinced that he is 
 not fully prepared to assume the sacred functions, and 
 enter at once upon the responsible duties of the 
 i)osition. He may need clearer views of divine truth, 
 in order to be a safe teacher, and more maturity and 
 exi:)erience in order to be a comj)etent leader. The 
 prudent and kindly course in such a case, would be 
 for the council to adjoiu'n, for so long a time as they 
 might deem necessary, in order that he might at a 
 later day give them entire satisfaction as to his prepa- 
 ration for the sacred office. 
 
 4 
 
INSTALLATIOM. 
 
 INSTALLATION. 
 
 rSTALLATIOK, though with some denomina. 
 tions it means a more formal and official act, 
 yet with independent churches, it implies an unof- 
 ficial service, by which a pastor is introduced to a 
 new field of la bor. Instahation services are not held 
 with any uniformity ; indeed but few of the many 
 pastoral changes are attended by them. 
 
 They constitute a fraternal greeting to a pastor, 
 at his entrance upon a new field of labor, and bring 
 the new era of the church's history i)rominently be- 
 fore the community, by a public service. Beyond 
 this, they have no ecclesiastical significance. 
 
 No Council is called, and no examination is had 5 
 but several muiisters are invited in, to take part in 
 the services. Some one is selected to preach a ser- 
 mon on the occasion j some one to give an address 
 of welcome to the newly elected pastor ; and some 
 one to address the church, by way of congratulation 
 and counsel. This is substantially the form and 
 meaning of an installation service. 
 
BEaOGNITION, 0& SE-DBDINATION. 80 
 
 RECOGNITION, OR RE-ORDINA- 
 TION. 
 
 TTTHEN a minister, having changed his ecclesi- 
 VV astical views, enters the denomination, from 
 some other communion, he is admitted to the minis- 
 try in his new religious connection, either by a re-or- 
 dination or a recognition service. Usage is not uni- 
 form, and so far as his ministerial character and 
 standing are concerned, there is no difference which 
 is chosen. Whichever the minister and the church 
 should prefer, may well be adopted, without pre- 
 judice to either. 
 
 In either case a Council, or Presbytery, should be 
 assembled, and the candidate pass a sufSciently care- 
 fid examination to give assurance that in matters of 
 faith and practice, he is in harmony with the denom- 
 ination into which he is admitted. Otherwise, he 
 cannot exi)ect a cordial recognition by them. 
 
 The services in re-ordination are usually the same 
 as those of ordination; w^liile those of recognition 
 differ only in omitting the laying-on of hands. The 
 imposition of hands may safely be left to the candi- 
 date, the church, and the Council. The man will be 
 a minister none the more by the use of this ceremo- 
 ny, and none the less by the omission of it 
 
to RECOGNITION OK JRE-ORDINATION. 
 
 Sometimes a churcli will admit to membership, 
 and put into the ministry as its pastor, one received 
 from another denomination, without Council for ad 
 vice, or public ceremony. This, they have an un 
 doubted right to do, but it is neither wise nor ex- 
 pedient ; neither for the church nor for the pastor. 
 
 Whether ordination confers an indelible character, 
 and he who is once a minister, is always a minister , 
 or, whether the ecclesiastical acts of one denomination 
 are to be recognized as valid by another, are questions 
 of no great i)ractical momentj'and in respect to which 
 opinions widely differ. They can be settled by no 
 authoritative decision, and may safely be left to the 
 ilisposition of those with whom they may chance to 
 arise. It is, however, better for each denominatiou 
 to conform to its own polity, and follow its owu 
 order. It imi)lies no want of Christian courtesy and 
 suggests no disrespect, that the acts of one are not 
 accepted as vahd by another. 
 
KSOOGNinON OF OHCSCnKa 41 
 
 RECOGNITION OF CHURCHES. 
 
 w 
 
 'HEREYER there may be living near each 
 other a number of Christian disciples, who en- 
 tertain like views of Scriptui-e doctrine and church 
 order, it is their privilege to organize themselves into 
 a churchy by entering into covenant to be a church 
 for the purpose of observing the ordinances of relig- 
 ion, and maintaiuing public worship). Such a com- 
 pany of believers, if they are members of churches 
 already, would obtain letters from their churches, for 
 this purpose. K not members, they would seek bap- 
 tism, and make a pubhc profession of their faith, 
 preparatory to entering into the constitution of a 
 church. 
 
 And such a company of believers, so becoming a 
 church by uniting in covenant together, are in fact ? 
 church, possessing all the rights, privileges and au 
 thority of a church of Christ, without the sanction, 
 permission or authority of any man, or body of men 
 whatever, aside from their own number. No person 
 or persons have a right to hinder, or interfere with 
 them in the exercise of these rights. 
 
 But since chui*ches of like faith and order, wish to 
 
 be in fellowship with other churches of similar faith 
 
 and order, and to exercise the courtesies of Christian 
 
 fraternity towards each other, it is customary foi 
 
 4* 
 
42 RBOOaNITION OP OHUROHBS. 
 
 one, when it is constituted, as above, to invite a 
 Cooncil, to look into the circumstances, and give 
 their approval — ^if they do approve — of the step they 
 have takeu in their organization. And thus also, to 
 express fellowship for them, as a regular and prop- 
 erly constituted church of Christ. 
 
 The Council usually examines their articles of 
 faith, to see if they are in harmony with the denom- 
 ination, as to doctrine and church order. They also 
 consider whether a church be needed in that locality : 
 whether the members could not be accommodated 
 with religious privileges without the constitution of 
 a new church j and whether they have i)romise of 
 being able to sustain worship, and meet the expenses 
 to be incurred. 
 
 The approval of a Council secures for the new 
 body the confidence and sympathy of other churches, 
 and gives them credit in the denomination. But 
 should the Council refuse their commendation and 
 disapprove the organization, still they would be a 
 church, and possess all the rights of one, did they 
 choose to maintain their position. But in such a 
 case they would not be likely to command the pub- 
 lie confidence. 
 
 Some public recognition services are usually held, 
 to give expression to the approving action of the 
 Council. These generally consist of a sermon and ad- 
 dresses of welcome, encouragement, and counsel to 
 the church, the people, and the pastor — if there be a 
 pastor. 
 
 In the opinion of some, the proper time for calling 
 a Council is before the organization of the choroh 
 
RECOGNITION OF CHURCHES. 43 
 
 takes place, and not afterwards. The Council can 
 then advise whether it is best that a church should 
 be formed, rather than to express approval or disap- 
 proval of the act after it is accomplished. 
 
 The action in such discs, as in others, is advisory, 
 ^ud not authoritative. 
 
IiA.YINa A CORNEB-STONB. 
 
 LAYING A CORNER-STONE. 
 
 THE construction of churcli edifices — and often, 
 of other buildings designed for religious or be- 
 nevolent purposes, or even for special public use — ^is 
 signalized by the ceremony of laying the corner-stone. 
 The significance of the service is supposed to be, a 
 declaration of trust in God for the success of the 
 work, which is professedly for His praise ; and on the 
 enteriDrise His blessing is invoked. 
 
 The corner-stone itself, is a block usually different 
 from the material of the foundation in which it is 
 placed. On the front of it the year in which it is laid 
 is engraved in figures. 
 
 A vertical cavity is made in the stone sufficiently 
 large to hold a metallic box, in which may be en- 
 closed various documents — the history of the church, 
 and the building enterprise, copies of current news- 
 papers, and anything else thought desirable — the 
 box to be sealed up before it is deposited. 
 
 The place of the stone is in the main comer oi 
 angle of the foundation — the right-hand corner to one 
 who stands facing the main entrance of the building 
 — under the sill and water-table of the main floor of 
 the edifice. Of course the foundations must be com- 
 pleted, including whatever of basement there may 
 be, before the corner-stone can be laid. 
 
LAYING A CORNER-STONE. 45 
 
 The ceremony consists in putting the metallic box 
 in its place, then laying the stone Ud or cover upon 
 the cavity, and with a trowel covering it with ce- 
 ment or mortar, and thus coiupletely enclose and seal 
 the l>ox within the stone. 
 
 There are usually preparatory exercises, consisting 
 of singing, reading the Scriptures, prayer, and one 
 or more addresses appropriate to the occasion, by 
 persons selected for the purpose. 
 
 Sometimes preceding the erection of a public build- 
 ing of special importance, the breaking ground— the 
 removal of the first earth preparatory to laying the 
 foundations — is made an occasion for some public 
 services j mainly an address declarative of the puj- 
 pose and importance of the structure to be erente^h 
 
46 DKDlCATIONa. 
 
 DEDICATIONS. 
 
 THE dedication of a church edifice, when it la 
 complete and ready for use, is supposed to be the 
 solemnly setting it apart to its designed purpose, the 
 worship of God, with appropriate religious services. 
 The principal feature of the ceremony is usually a 
 sermon by the pastor, or some other one chosen for 
 the purpose. 
 
 dnfortunately, the raising of money to pay for 
 the bouse has come to be an almost inevitable con- 
 comitant of dedications, pressed so persistently as 
 well nigh to obliterate the religious character of the 
 occasion. 
 
 It is by some contended that a house of worship 
 should never be formally set apart and dedicated to 
 the service of God, until it is entirely paid for ; that 
 the presentation to Almighty God of a house to his 
 praise which is encumbered with debt, and on which 
 creditors hold claims, is unbecoming and inconsist- 
 ent. This view may be extreme, but it is better and 
 safer than to dedicate houses with debts so liea\'y^ as 
 to crush the energy and discourage the hope of the 
 church. 
 
OHDBOH FINANOSS. 
 
 CHURCH FINANCES. 
 
 THE growth of church hfe, and the success ot 
 church work, depend to a much larger extent 
 than is generally supposed, on a wise and energ(itic 
 management of church finances. Indeed the finan 
 cial question is often the vital one. Ko amount of 
 faith, or prayer, can make amends for a negligent 
 or slovenly management of the business concerns of 
 religion. 
 
 And yet there is a vast amount of non-manage 
 ment and mismanagement of finances among the 
 churches. Many a church believes itself unable to 
 sustain a pastor, that has abundant pecuniary abil- 
 ity for that purpose, if its business affairs were j^ro- 
 perly conducted. Many a church imposes on its pas- 
 tor a burden of inconvenience and vexation which 
 are as unjust as they are needless, because they do 
 not pay his salary systematically and promptly, if 
 indeed they pay it at all. They compel him to beai 
 the reputation of carelessness, if not of dishonesty, 
 because he cannot pay his own bills promptly, the 
 church not paying him. 
 
 Such a shiftless habit of business is as discredit- 
 able to the church as it is annoying to the pastor, 
 and cannot fail to give them an unenviable reputa- 
 tion in the community where they are located. Aj^ 
 
48 CHURCH FINANCES. 
 
 it is wholly without excuse. For a church, like an 
 individual, however poor, can manage their affairs, 
 however Umited. in an energetic and systematic man- 
 ner. But many business men, who conduct their 
 own affairs prudently, seem destitute of all business 
 capacity, when the secular concerns of the church 
 are entrusted to them. 
 
 The following suggestions are worthy of serious 
 consideration : 
 
 1. The best men for this work should be selected for 
 it. It is not always easy to find men competent to 
 the service. But the best men who can be secured 
 should be appointed, and if possible induced to serve. 
 Men who will manage wisely, safely, and with en- 
 ergy the trust committed to them. 
 
 2. Some system should be adopted, and followed. 
 Nothing can be done well without system. 
 
 3. As to what the system shall be, must be left to 
 those who work it. There are many good plans, 
 though no one is equally good for all places, and for 
 all sets of men to worlv. Get the best that can be 
 devised under the circumstances. 
 
 4. After one system is faithfully tried, correct the 
 faults which appear in the working of it, or adopt a 
 better one, if a better one appears. 
 
 6. The weekly envelope plan of collections is now 
 almost universally accepted as the best method of 
 making collections. Small sums frequently collected 
 are more easily secured, and more cheerfully given ; 
 while the aggregates are large. This seems to have 
 been the apostolic plan j a fact which gives it the 
 stamp of divine approval. 
 
CHURCH FINANCES. 49 
 
 6. Most chiirclies x^refer to retain the system of 
 renting pews— at low prices — ^in connection with the 
 envelope collections, rather than depend entirely on 
 the envelopes, and adopt free seats. It gives a cer- 
 tain income from seat rents, allows a choice of pews 
 at varied prices, and maintains the family-seat sys- 
 tem in the house of worship. 
 
 7. No plan, however good, will work itself j while 
 a poor plan, if judiciously and persistently prosecuted, 
 will be largely successful. Therefore, whatever sys- 
 tem be adopted, let it be iu the hands of the best 
 persons, and persistently followed up. DeaUng with 
 a slack hand will bring disaster anywhere. 
 
 8. Ko one has so vital an interest in the good 
 financial management of the church, as the pastor j 
 and no one can do so much to secure it, if he himself 
 only have the prudence and the skill. As the pastor 
 of the whole church, and all its departments of work, 
 it is his privilege and duty to have the oversight of 
 all, to counsel, advise, encourage, and stimulate, but 
 not intrude into the sphere, nor needlessly interfere 
 with the work of any others. 
 
 9. Let the pastor, however, beware attempting to 
 manage the finances himself, or handle the funds of 
 the church. If he does, he will almost inevitably be 
 found fault with, charged with mistakes, mismanage- 
 ment, and perhaps with malversation. Let him plan, 
 advise, and stimulate, but put others forward to han- 
 dle the money and be responsible for the business. 
 
 10. Frequent appeals to the congregation for money 
 to make up deficiencies, have rather a depressing 
 and unfortunate effect All that can be done quietly 
 
60 CHURCH FINANCES. 
 
 and privately, had better be so done. Yet the whole 
 body should, at least once a year, know the condi- 
 tion of affairs, and respond to any appeal that may 
 be made. 
 
 11. The true principle of collections is doubtless : 
 1. To get something from each individual, and if 
 possible, in proportion to each one's ability. A few 
 should not do all the giving. 2. Secure the contri- 
 butions systematically. This will insure order, and 
 form a habit of giving. 3. Make the collections fre- 
 quently — at brief intervals. The sums will be small- 
 er and more readily given. It will be more likely to 
 make giving seem a Christian duty and privilege. 
 
 12. Depending on fairs, festivals, lectures, suppers, 
 exhibitions and the like, to meet church expenses, is 
 a mistaken and mischievous method of doing Chris- 
 tian work. The principle is wrong. Social entertain- 
 ments, of a suitable character, and held under pro- 
 per limitations, are commendable. They may some- 
 times, no doubt, be resorted to for revenue in specific 
 cases. But if much used they demoralize Christian 
 work, and dissipate if not destroy the spirituality of 
 the church. Christians should give because it Is 
 their duty and privilege to give^ 
 
BENBYOLENT COLLEOTIONSw ftl 
 
 BENEVOLENT COLLECTIONS. 
 
 EVERY church should contribute statedly to the 
 leading objects of Christian benevolence, which 
 are sustained by the denomination. And yet a vast 
 number of churches neglect this altogether. For 
 tbis neglect, the pastor is largely responsible. Since, 
 while many churches are quite indisposed, if not ac- 
 tually opposed to such contributions, the pastor cauj 
 if he will, in some way, secure a recognition of these 
 objects, and a contribution for them, however small 
 it may be. And if admitted to a hearing, and the 
 form of support, they will grow in fiavor with the 
 people. 
 
 The plea made by many feeble churches, that no 
 appeal for aid must be made, except for themselves, 
 is fallacious and harmfaL 
 
 No church will ever grow stronger for refusing aid 
 to all outside objects j and no church will grow weak- 
 er for Ustening to the claims of others, or giving a 
 little to aid worthy causes. Nor need a pastor fear 
 that the giving to any worthy cause will prevent the 
 payment of his salary. It will rather help, than hin- 
 der it. 
 
 1. It may not be wise for a church to attempt to 
 sustain every good object that pleads for help. But 
 they should select a few, deemed most deserving, 
 
52 BENEVOLENT COLLECTIONS. 
 
 and which will be most likely to enlist the sympa- 
 thies of the people. These perhaps would be, the For- 
 eign Mission, Home Mission, Bible Cause, and State 
 Convention, or Association Mission Work. These 
 appeal directly and forcibly to every church, and 
 should be allowed a hearing once a year. Other ob- 
 jects should, occasionally at least, be recognized. 
 
 2. Every church should have some system of be- 
 nevolent work. The least troublesome way — but 
 perhaps the least effective — ^is to have an agent 
 come, present the cause, and take a collection. Bet- 
 ter that than nothing. 
 
 3. A better i^lan, however, is for some convenient 
 time to be fixed for each object, which the pastor 
 himself shall present. An agent should not be wait- 
 ed for, nor depended on. If he can come and give 
 them information, and stimulate their benevolence, 
 it is very well ; or spend his time where he is needed 
 more. But the pastor should supervise it, and see 
 that it is properly attended to. 
 
 4. Many churches depend on a mere plate collec- 
 tion. Some circulate cards, either to be used at the 
 time, or taken home and returned with the names 
 and amounts to be given j which amounts are to bo 
 collected afterwards. Some circulate small envelopes 
 in which the contributors enclose their donations, 
 and return them at some subsequent specified time, 
 to be placed in the basket. In either case an efii- 
 cient committee should have the matter in charge^ 
 and the pastor see that it is not neglected. 
 
 6. A more effective plan probably, is that of liav- 
 ing a committee to take the whole matter in charge. 
 
BENEVOLENT COLLECTIONS. 53 
 
 and solicit personally from each individual, a contri 
 bution for each of the objects aided; giving to each 
 its distinct and appropriate time j a presentation of 
 each object, to the congregation by the pastor, or 
 some other person, to precede each such specific 
 effort. This imposes somewhat more labor, but is 
 more successful in results. 
 
 6. Festivals, suppers, and exhibitions, properly 
 managed, may no doubt at times be safely used to 
 raise funds for benevolent objects. But to rely on 
 these largely, is to pervert the principle of doing good, 
 and to deprive donors of the blessing of giving to a 
 good cause, for the sake of doing good^ and out of 
 love to Christ. 
 
 7. The pastor, as the leader of all church work, 
 should see to it that some plan be adopted, and car- 
 ried out. But it is much better for him to see that 
 others do it, than to attempt to do it himself. What 
 work others can do, they should if possible perform j 
 while the pastor should expend his time and energy 
 on work which pertains to himself alone, and which 
 others cannot do. 
 
 8. The cultivation of systematic benevolence in a 
 church is the cultivation of true Christian character, 
 and tends to increase rather than diminish the liber- 
 aUty with which its own expenses are met. For this 
 reason, if for no other, the pastor should encourage 
 and aid it. Those who never give, never wish to 
 give. Those who give from right motives, never 
 (aHl to find a blessing in it. 
 
 5* 
 
S4 IBUBTEES AND lEUPORAIiIIIE!). 
 
 TRUSTEES AND TEMPORALITIES, 
 
 THE pastor sustains an intimate relation to all de- 
 partments of the churches life and work. As 
 a leader, teacher, and overseer of the church, he is to 
 be the counsellor, have the oversight, and seek the 
 furtherance of all. 
 
 Trustees are appointed, and the rights of incorpo- 
 ration are obtained, for the purpose of holding the 
 church property by a secure tenure, and managing 
 its temporal concerns according to the provisions of 
 law. 
 
 The following presents a brief and general view of 
 church temporalities : 
 
 1. According to the laws of most States, trustees 
 are elected — ^not by the church, as should be the 
 case — but by a society^ so called, composed of all 
 persons of full age who worship there, and who 
 contribute to the support of the worship. 
 
 2. The trustees are to have charge of the church's 
 property, keep it in repair and good condition j raise 
 mon^y for the current expenses, and pay out the 
 same for bills due, including the pastoi-'s salary j all 
 being done under the instructions of the society which 
 elected them. But they cannot legally sell, encum- 
 ber, nor alienate the property, close the house of wor- 
 ship against the charch| change or withhold the pa» 
 
TRUSTEES AND TEMPOEALITIES. 65 
 
 tor's salary, without special instructions from the 
 society for so doing. Tliey cannot tear down, enlarge 
 or build anew, nor purchase additional property, 
 without special instructions from the society. 
 
 They cannot legally fix, change, or interfere with 
 the times of worship, nor prevent the house from be- 
 ing used for religious purposes, accordiag to the 
 wish of the church and its original design ; but can 
 prevent its being used for other than religious pur- 
 poses. Nor can they themselves open the house for 
 any purpose at their own option, without the consent 
 of the church. They simply hold the property in 
 trust, for the church to use for its legitimate pur- 
 
 3. The rights of the trustees for raising and expend- 
 ing funds, are confined strictly to the temporal con 
 cerns of the church. Funds for the more spiritual 
 affairs, as for the commimion service, for the poor, for 
 missions, and other benevolent uses, they have noth- 
 ing to do with. Those matters pertain strictly to 
 the deacons' office and work ; or they may be entrust- 
 ed to special committees, 
 
 4. The pastor has no right of interference with the 
 trustees in their special sphere of service, but he 
 should keep well informed as to the business and 
 financial affairs of the church, counsel and advise, 
 encourage and aid them in their work. K trustees 
 were wise and prudent, they would constantly seek 
 the advice and co-operation of the pastor. But this 
 is seldom done. 
 
 5. It is not wise to have the financial affairs of the 
 oharch brought too frequently before the congrega- 
 
66 TRUSTEES AJJD TEMPOEALITEES. 
 
 tion, especially if it be to make up balances, or to re- 
 peat subscriptions, in order to rescue from desperate 
 emergencies. It makes a congregation restless, and 
 diverts thought too much from the more spiritual 
 purposes of worship. Such work should, for the 
 most part, be done quietly, and in private. But 
 when it becomes essential to bring it before the peo- 
 ple, on the Sabbath, it should be done in harmony 
 with the sanctity of the place and the occasion, as a 
 matter of religion, and a part of worship itself. 
 For they who come info the presence of God with 
 " thanksgiving," should also bring an " offering " to 
 Him whom they worship. 
 
 6. It will be greatly wise on the pastor's part, to 
 avoid all personal collisions with the trustees. They 
 will doubtless at times differ in judgment as to mat- 
 ters of business, but these should be treated with 
 great caution and prudence. Many a i)astor has 
 been driven from his church by the vexations which 
 trustees were able to impose upon him, directly or 
 indirectly. Finances embarrassed by intentional 
 complications, or equally intentional neglect, may 
 soon make the pastor's position unpleasant, if not 
 unendurable. He should be true to himself, and to 
 his office, even in the face of conduct so unjust and 
 dishonorable j but he should bo very prudent. And 
 if prudent, he will seldom have trouble with his trus- 
 tees 
 
BUia)AY-SOHOOL WOBK. §a 
 
 SUNDAY-SCHOOL WORK. 
 
 SUNDAY-SCHOOLS have become an almost iini 
 versally diffused means of religious culture, iu 
 connection with church work and Christian activity. 
 The true relations of the school to the church and of 
 the pastor to the school, should be better understood 
 and more clearly defined than they seem to be. That 
 serious and more frequent difficulties do not arise in 
 connection with them, is due to the mutual good 
 sense, good feeling, and forbearance of Christian 
 workers engaged in church and school, rather than to 
 the want of occasion. 
 
 Suggestions, few and brief only, can be offered re- 
 specting the matter, in this place. 
 
 1. A church school should belong to the church. 
 It should be supported by, and under the control of 
 the church. While the church should not ordinarily 
 or needlessly interfere with its operations, it should 
 maintain the right to its general management. A 
 mission school holding no vital connection with the 
 church, and not sustained by it, cannot be controlled 
 by it. 
 
 2. The pastor, as pastor of the church and all its 
 work, is also pastor of the Sunday-school, its generaJ 
 overseer and adviser. And the officers and teachers 
 
S% SUNDAY-SCnOOL WORK. 
 
 Btand in their own light, and are exceedingly un- 
 wise, who do not often seek his counsel and co-opera- 
 ation. But many Sunday-school workers seem pur- 
 posely to stand aloof from, and almost if not quite in 
 antagonism to both church and pastor. 
 
 3. The pastor should frequently visit the school, if 
 but for a few minutes at a time, making such sugges- 
 tions as he thinks are needed, and encouraging both 
 teachers and pupils. 
 
 4. He should also, as far as possible, visit the pa- 
 rents of the i)upils in their homes, and secure, if 
 practicable, their attendance on the services of the 
 church, in public worship. 
 
 5. It is not, however, wise, save in exceptional and 
 pressing cases of necessity, for the pastor to become 
 the acting superintendent of the school, admitting 
 that he may be able to fill that office much better 
 than any one else to be had. It imposes ah amount 
 of labor he ought not to perform ; his ministerial and 
 pastoral services are likely to deteriorate; and his 
 relations to the people may become comphcated and 
 vexatious. 
 
 6. Nor is it wise for the pastor to become a teacher 
 in the school. Many, especially young pastors, at- 
 tempt this, but have to abandon the effort. All his 
 thought, vigor, and energy should be given to his 
 own appropriate ministerial work on the Sabbath. 
 He would probably lose as much effectiveness from 
 the pulpit, as he would furnish to the Sunday-school 
 or the Bible Class. 
 
 7. But if he can have charge of a teachers' meetinj^ 
 or a Bible Class for the study of the Scriptures, some 
 
SUNDAY-SCHOOL WORK. 09 
 
 time during the week, lie will do an important and 
 substantial service. 
 
 8. The pastor wiU materially further Sunday- 
 school work, and perhaps correct mistaken ideas 
 'concerning it, by occasionally preaching on the sub- 
 ject. 
 
 9. One of the peculiar dangers to which this de- 
 partment of Christian work is exposed. Is to superfi- 
 cial study, and to a superabundance of light and 
 trifling entertainments. This is on the plea of inter- 
 esting the children. But it easily invades the sphere 
 of real religious work, and is liable to prevent rather 
 than to further Bible study. It is the pastor^s duty 
 to watch the drift of things. 
 
 / 
 
00 THE GHOm, AND MUSia 
 
 THE CHOIR, AND MUSIC 
 
 STILL more intimately does the pastor stand rela 
 ted to the service of song, as a part of Christian 
 worship ; and consequently to those who lead that 
 service. The people ought to sing the praisesof God 
 in worship, and not permit that department of devo- 
 tion to be performed wholly by a few selected singers. 
 
 Observation and experience extending over a 
 pretty wide field, have generally decided that con- 
 gregational singing can be promoted better by the 
 use of a chorus choir to lead, than by either a quar- 
 tet or a precentor. A choir therefore, under ordi- 
 nary circumstances, would constitute the best leader- 
 ship of song- worship in the church. 
 
 Singers are proverbially sensitive ; stand a good 
 deal on the dignity of their position, and on their 
 capability, and are liable at times to become a little 
 factious. Churches have been not unfrequently agi- 
 tated, and sometimes thoroughly rent by choir trou- 
 bles. Of course similar results have come to pass — 
 and perhaps quite as frequently — through trustees, 
 deacons, and even ministers themselves. So that 
 choirs should not have to bear undeserved blame. 
 
 1. As the pastor is the conductor of worship, the 
 services of the choir should be directly under his con- 
 troL There cannot be two heads, two directing 
 
THE CHOm, AND MUSIC. 61 
 
 wills, and of course two methods which may become 
 diverse, and even antagonistic to each other, without 
 difficulty resulting. 
 
 2. The pastor should use great discretion in his in- 
 tercourse with the singers, avoid arbitrary dictation, 
 encourage and commend them where it can be done, 
 show an affectionate interest in them, and when they 
 differ in opinion, take kindly counsel with them. A 
 minister kind and wise will seldom have any serioufe 
 difficulty with a choir. 
 
 3. Singers should, so fac as practicable — and the 
 leader always — be Christians. It would be as in- 
 congruous to appoint an unconverted man to lead the 
 prayer meeting, as to lead the service of song for 
 worship. 
 
 4. Volunteer choirs, recruited from the material 
 which the church itself can furnish, are more in har- 
 mony with the genius of Christian worship, thau 
 hired singers engaged as mere performers would 
 be. The true idea of singing in church, is, not that 
 of a performance for the entertainment of an audi- 
 ence, but that of worship in song. And yet, if the 
 leader, organist or others, devote to this servi\,e time 
 and talent valuable to them, and have need, there is 
 QO reason why the church, if able, should not give 
 them some compensation. 
 
 5. If practicable, every church should secure com- 
 petent instruction in the elements of vocal music, 
 during a part of the year — the winter months, foi 
 instance — for the benefit of the young particularly- 
 This would very much further the purposes of con 
 giegational singing in church wor^^p. 
 
 6 
 
62 THE CHom, ^lND music. 
 
 6. Praise meetings, so called, are now quite io 
 v^ogue, as an attraction to religious service. If they 
 can be made really praise meetings, and not a light 
 social entertainment for the sake of drawing people 
 together, they may become spiritually profitable, aa 
 well as attractive. 
 
 7. So great and so beneficent a power is sacred 
 song, as a means of grace and an aid to devotion, 
 that every pastor should labor, by all legitimate 
 means, to promote its best uses and its highest cul- 
 ture in the church. 
 
 8. All that has been said as to the importance of 
 singing in public service, applies with even more 
 force to song in the social meetings for worship. Ap- 
 propriate singing is almost the life of the prayer- 
 meeiing. Ko effort should be spared to make ifc ef 
 fective there. / 
 
THE PASTOR AND DEACONS. 63 
 
 THE PASTOR AND DEACONS. 
 
 THE design of the diaconate evidently was, ini)! 
 that of a co-ordinate branch of church govern- 
 ment, but a co-operative yet subordinate aid to the 
 ministerial and pastoral functions. The deacons aie 
 to be helpers, counsellors and coadjutors to the pas- 
 tor. Their special sphere of service is in the tempo- 
 raUties of the church j by attending to which matters 
 they relieve the pastor, and allow him to devote him- 
 self entirely to the ministry of the word, and to 
 spiritual concerns. They also become advisers and 
 helpers of the pastor in his work. 
 
 If the idea of the primitive church were carried 
 out, to the deacons would doubtless be committed the 
 department of secular church service now devolved 
 on trustees. But prevailing usage has narrowed 
 their sphere to the care of the poor and sick of the 
 church, serving at the communion, a sort of cabinet 
 council for the pastor, and a leading activity in the 
 general concerns of the church. 
 
 There is not unfrequently serious complaint against 
 deacons, that they occasion the pastor — and perhaps 
 the church too — much embarrassment and vexation, 
 by a desire for the pre-eminence, and an assumption 
 of ofi&cial authority. Ko doubt this sometimes hap- 
 pens, as it will happen with persons who are not 
 deacons. But for the most part it is believed that 
 
64 THE PASTOR AND DEACONS. 
 
 all difficulty can be avoided by a wise and prudent 
 course on the part of the pastor and the church, and 
 the diaconate be made to realize its original design, 
 and become a greatly helpfal and beneficent service 
 in the furtherance of the gospel. 
 
 1. Great care should be used in the selection and 
 election of deacons, that none but suitable men be 
 put into office. This counsel cannot be too emphati- 
 cally urged. Men never should be elected to the 
 office, simply because there is a vacancy to be filled, 
 nor because they themselves or their friends desire 
 their election. Never, unless there is a service for 
 them to perform; never unless there are persons 
 whom the church, with some good degree of una- 
 nimity, believe to be fitted for the office j and never, 
 without much prayer for divine guidance in the se- 
 lection. The church can get along better without 
 deacons, than with unfit deacons. To attempt to fill 
 sacred offices by partisan zeal and party caucusing, 
 is a scandal to the church and to rehgion. 
 
 2. If a man occupies the deacon's office who ob- 
 structs the church's work, and is a vexation and 
 hindrance rather than a help — and if, by frank and 
 faithful endeavor he cannot be brought into harmony 
 with the spirit of his office — he should by the church 
 be requested to resign. And if he will not resign, 
 after much patient and prayerful efibrt,it is the right 
 of the church, by vote, to declare his office vacant, 
 and in due time to fill his place with some one else. 
 
 3. For the harmony of the church, as well as foi 
 his own comfort and usefulness, the pastor should 
 avoid all conflicts with his deacons. lie has more a* 
 
THE PASTOR AXD DEACONS. 65 
 
 stake, if any question of prudence, propriety, or mor- 
 ality be raised, than they can have. Nor are con- 
 flicts necessary, except in very extreme cases. 
 
 4. On the contrary, if the pastor can have "with 
 Inm and supporting him a company of prudent, wise, 
 and helpful deacons, it will give him great encour- 
 agement, and vast influence for good in his church. 
 To secure this he should leave no proper means un- 
 tried. 
 
 5. If the pastor can have his deacons meet with 
 him, once a month, to look over the condition of the 
 church, pray for its prosperity, and devise means for 
 more effective work, it will ordinarily be of great ad- 
 vantage. !RIany difficulties can be privately and 
 quietly corrected at their inception, and plans can 
 be carefully matured before being presented to the 
 body for its action. 
 
 6. But such meetings should not attempt to invade 
 the prerogatives of the church, on any question of 
 authority j nor to dispose of business which should 
 come before the entire body. Nor would it be prop- 
 er for the deacons to meet as a hoard, without the 
 pastor's presence, and assume the right to act by 
 themselves, as an independent official department in 
 the church. 
 
 7. But any work specially committed to them by 
 the church — as for instance the care of the poor — 
 should not be needlessly interfered with by pastor 
 or church. Yet both should be informed as to what 
 they do, and the pastor should counsel and advise 
 with them, as to the manner in which the work 
 should be done. 
 
 6* 
 
SELECTIONS 
 
 Sacred Scriptures, 
 
 FOR USB ON 
 
 VARIOUS OCCASIONS, 
 
 Religious Service, 
 
 PUBLIC AND PRIVATE. 
 
TKhNKBGtlTISQk 
 
 THANKSGITIIJG. 
 
 PEAISB waiteth for thee, O God, in Zion : 
 and unto thee shall the vow be performed. 
 O thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall all 
 flesh come. Iniquities prevail against me; as 
 for our transgressions, thou shalt purge them 
 away. Blessed is the man whom thou choosest, 
 and causest to approach unto thee, that he may 
 dwell in thy courts : we shall be satisfied with 
 the goodness of thy house, even of thy holy 
 temple. — Fsalm Ixv. 1-4. 
 
 O clap your hands, all ye people ; shout unto 
 God with the voice of triumph. For the Lord 
 most high is terrible ; he is a great King over 
 all the earth. He shall subdue the people un- 
 der us, and the nations under our feet. He 
 shall choose our inheritance for us, the excellent 
 ey of Jacob whom he loved. God is gone up 
 with a shout, the Lord with the sound of a trum- 
 pet. Sing praises to God, sing praises : sing 
 praises unto our King, sing praises. For God 
 
70 THANKSGinNa. 
 
 is the king of all the earth : sing ye I)raise8 with 
 understanding. — Psalm xlvii. 1-7. 
 
 Make a joyful noise unto God, all ye lands : 
 Sing forth the honor of his name : make his 
 praise glorious. Say unto God, How terrible 
 art thou in thy works I through the greatness 
 of thy power shall thine eneuiies submit them- 
 selves unto thee. All the earth shall worship 
 thee, and shall sing unto thee ; they shall sing 
 to thy name. — Psalm Ixvi. 1-4. 
 
 O Lord our Lord, how excellent is thy name 
 in all the earth ! who hast set thy glory above 
 the heavens. Out of the mouth of babes and 
 sucklings hast thou ordained strength because 
 of thine enemies, that thou mightest still the 
 enemy and the avenger. When I consider thy 
 heavens, the work of thy fingers ; the moon and 
 the stars, which thou hast ordaiued ; what is 
 man, that thou art mindful of him ? and the son 
 of man, that thou visitest him ? — Psalm viii. 1-4. 
 
 O come, let us sing unto the Lord : let us make 
 a joyful noise to the rock of our salvation. Let 
 us come before his presence with thanksgiving, 
 and make a joyful noise unto him with psalms. 
 For the Lord is a great God, and a great King 
 above all gods. In his hand are the deep 
 places of the earth : the strength of the hills is 
 his also. The sea is his, and he made it : and his 
 hands formed the dry land. O come, let us 
 
THANKSGIYINa. 71 
 
 worship and bow down : let us kneel before the 
 Lord our maker : For he is our God, and we are 
 the people of his pasture, and the sheep of his 
 hand. — Psalm xcv. 1-7. 
 
 n. 
 
 O sing unto the Lord a new song : sing unto 
 the Lord, all the earth. Sing unto the Lord, 
 bless his name ; shew forth his salvation from 
 day to day. Declare his glory among tbe hea- 
 then, his wonders among all people. For the 
 Lord is great, and greatly to be praised : he is 
 to be feared above all gods. Fbr all the gods 
 of the nations are idols : but the Lord made the 
 heavens. Honor and majesty are before him : 
 strength and beauty are in his sanctuary. Give 
 unto the Lord, O ye kindreds of the people, give 
 unto the Lord, glory and strength. Give unto 
 the Lord the glory due unto his name : bring an 
 offering, and come into his courts. 
 
 O worship the Lord in the beauty of holi- 
 ness : fear before him, all the earth. Say among 
 the heathen that the Lord reigneth ; the world 
 also shall be established that it shall not be 
 moved : he shall judge the people righteously. 
 Let the heavens rejoice, and let the earth be 
 glad ; let the sea roar, and the fullness thereof. 
 Let the field be joyful, and all that is therein : 
 then shall all the trees of the wood rejoice be- 
 
T2 THANKSGITINO. 
 
 fore the Lord ; for he cometh, for he cometh to 
 judge the earth : he shall judge the world with 
 righteousness, and the people with his truth.^ — 
 Psalm xcvi. 1-13. 
 
 God, my heart is fixed; I will sing and 
 give praise, even with my glory. Awake, psal- 
 tery and harp : I myself will awake early. I 
 will praise thee, O Lord, among the people: 
 and I will sing praises unto thee among the 
 nations. For thy mercy is great above the hea- 
 vens : and thy truth reacheth unto the clouds. 
 Be thou exalted, O God, above the heavens : 
 and thy glory ^bove all the earth ; That thy 
 beloved may be delivered : save with thy right 
 hand, and answer me. — Psalm cviii. 1-6. 
 
 Let the people praise thee, O God ; let all 
 the people praise thee. O let the nations be 
 glad and sing for joy : for thou shalt judge the 
 peojjle righteously, and govern the nations upon 
 earth. Let the people praise thee, O God ; let 
 all the people praise thee. Then shall the 
 earth yield her increase ; and God, even our 
 own God, shall bless us. God shall bless us » 
 and all the ends of the earth shall fear him.— 
 Psalm Ixvii. 3-7. 
 
 1 will praise thee with my whole heart : be- 
 fore the gods will I sing praise unto thee. I will 
 worship toward thy holy temple, and praise thy 
 aame for thy lovingkindness and for thy truth: 
 
THANKSGUVrNG. 73 
 
 for thou hast magnified thy word above all thy 
 name. In the day when I cried, thou answer- 
 edst me, and strengthenedst me with strength in 
 my soul. All the kings of the earth shall praise 
 thee, O Lord, when they hear the words of thy 
 mouth. Yea, they shall sing in the ways of the 
 Lord ; for great is the glory of the Lord. 
 
 Though the Lord be high, yet hath he respect 
 unto the lowly : but the proud he knoweth afar 
 off. Though I walk in the midst of trouble, 
 thou wilt revive me t thou shalt stretch forth thy 
 hand against the wrath of my enemies, and thy 
 right hand shall save me. The Lord will jjer- 
 fect that which concerneth me : thy mercy, O 
 Lord, endureth forever : forsake not the works 
 of thine own hands. — Psalm cxxxviii. 1-8. 
 
 I will extol thee, my God, O King ; and I will 
 bless thy name for ever and ever. Every day 
 will I bless thee ; and I will praise thy name 
 for ever and ever. Great is the Lord, and 
 greatly to be praised ; and his greatness is un- 
 searchable. One generation shall praise thy 
 works to another, and shall declare thy mighty 
 acts. T will speak of the glorious honor of thy 
 majesty, and of thy wondrous works. And 
 men shall speak of the might of thy terrible 
 act ; and I will declare thy greatness, — Psalm 
 cxlv. 1-6. 
 
 7 
 
74 THANKSGIVIN0. 
 
 m. 
 
 O sing unto the Lord a new song; for he 
 hath done marvelous things : his right hand, and 
 his holy arm, hath gotten him the victory. The 
 Lord hath made known his salvation : his riglit- 
 eousness hath he openly showed in the sight of 
 the heathen. He hath remembered his mercy 
 and his truth toward the house of Israel : all 
 the ends of the earth have seen the salvation 
 of our God. Make a joyful noise unto the 
 Lord, all the earth : make a loud noise, and re- 
 joice, and sing praise. 
 
 Sing unto the Lord with the harp; with 
 the harp, and the voice of a psalm. With 
 trumpets and sound of cornet make a joyful 
 noise before the Lord, the King. Let the sea 
 roar, and the fullness thereof; the world, and 
 they that dwell therein. Let the floods clap 
 their hands: let the hills be joyful together 
 before the Lord; for he cometh to judge 
 the earth: with righteousness shall he judge 
 the 'world, and the people with equity. — Psalm 
 xcviii. 1-9. 
 
 Praise ye the Lord. Sing unto the Lord a 
 new song and his x)raise in the congregation of 
 saints. Let Israel rejoice in him that made 
 him : let the children of Zion be joyful in their 
 King. Let them praise his name in the dance: 
 
THANKSGIVING, 75 
 
 let them siug praises unto him with the timbrel 
 and harp. For the Lord taketh pleasure in his 
 people, he will beautify the meek with salva- 
 tion. Let the saints be joyful in glory : let 
 them sing aloud upon their beds. Let the high 
 praises of God be in their mouth, and A two- 
 edged sword in their hand. — Psalm cxlix. 1-6. 
 
 The Lord liveth; and blessed be my rock; 
 and exalted be the God of the rock of my sal- 
 vation. It is God that avengeth me, and that 
 bringeth down the people under me, and that 
 bringeth me forth from my enemies : thou also 
 hast lifted me up on high above them that rose 
 up against me: thou hast delivered me from 
 the violent man. Therefore I will give thanks 
 unto thee, O Lord, among the heathen, and I 
 will sing praises unto thy name. He is the 
 tower of salvation for his king: and showeth 
 mercy to his anointed, unto David, and to his 
 seed for evermore. — 2 Sam, xxii. 47-51. 
 
 Sing unto the Lord a new song, and his 
 praise from the end of the earth, ye that go 
 down to the sea, and all that is therein ; the 
 isles, and the inhabitants thereof. Let the 
 wilderness and the cities thereof lift up their 
 voice, the villages that Kedar doth inhabit : let 
 the inhabitants of the rock sing, let them shout 
 from the top of the mountains. Let them give 
 glory unto the Lord, and declare his praise Id 
 the islands. — Isa. xlii. 10-12. 
 
76 THANKSGIVINa. 
 
 Praise ye the Lord: for it is good to sing 
 praises unto our God ; for it is pleasant, and 
 praise is comely. The Lord doth build up 
 Jerusalem : he gathereth together the outcasts 
 s)f Israel. He healeth the broken in heart, and 
 bindeth up their wounds. — Psahn cxlvii. 1-3. 
 
 And after these things I heard a great voice 
 of much people in heaven, saying, Alleluia : 
 Salvation, and glory, and honor and power, 
 unto the Lord our God. — Rev, xix. 1. 
 
 Unto him that loved us, and washed us from 
 our sins in his own blood, and hath made us 
 kings and priests unto God and his Father; 
 to him be glory and dominion for ever and over. 
 Amen. — Eev. i. 5, 6. 
 
 I 
 
FASTINCL 
 
 FASTING. 
 
 n[_>LOW the trumpet in Zion, sanctify a fast, 
 -*~^ call a solemn assembly : gather the people, 
 sanctify the congregation, assemble the elders, 
 gather the children, and those that suck the 
 breasts : let the bridegroom go forth of his cham- 
 ber, and the bride out of her closet. Let the 
 priests, the ministers of the Lord, weep between 
 the porch and the altar, and let them say, Spare 
 thy people, O Lord, and give not thy heritage 
 to reproach, that the heathen should rule over 
 them : wherefore should they say among the 
 people, Where is their God ? — Joel ii. 15-17. 
 
 Therefore also now, saith the Lord, turn ye 
 even to me with all your heart, and with fasting, 
 and with weeping, and with mourning : And 
 rend your heart, and not your garments, and 
 turn unto the Lord your God : for he is gracious 
 and merciful, slow to anger, and of great kind- 
 ness, and repenteth him of the evil. Who know- 
 eth if he will return and repent, and leave a 
 blessing behind him ; even a meat-offering and 
 a drink-offering unto the Lord your God ? — Joel 
 ii. 12-14. 
 
78 FASTINO. 
 
 Wherefore have we fasted, say they, and thou 
 
 seest nott wherefore have we afflicted our soul, 
 and thou takest no knowledge ? Behold, hi the 
 day of your fast ye find pleasure, and exact all 
 your labors. Behold, ye fast for strife and de- 
 bate, and to smite with the list of wickedness : 
 ye shall not fast as ye do this day, to make your 
 voice to be heard on high. 
 
 Is it such a fast that I have chosen t a day for 
 a man to afflict his soul f is it to bow down his 
 head as a bulrush, and to spread sackcloth and 
 ashes under him f wilt thou call this a fast, aad 
 an acceptable day to the Lord ? Is not this the 
 fast that I have chosen — to loose the bands of 
 wickedness, to undo the heavy burdens, and to 
 let the oppressed go free, and that ye break 
 every yoke f Is it not to deal thy bread to the 
 hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are 
 cast out to thy house ? when thou seest the na- 
 ked, that thou cover him ; and that thou hide 
 not thyself from thy own flesh f 
 
 Then shall thy light break forth as the morn- 
 ing, and thy health shall spring forth speedily : 
 and thy righteousness shall go before thee ; the 
 glory of the Lord shall bo thy reward. Then 
 shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer ; thou 
 shalt cry, and he shalt say. Here I am. If thou 
 take away from the midst of thee the yoke, the 
 putting forth of the finger, and speaking vanity ; 
 
and if thou draw out thy soul to the hangry, and 
 satisfy the aflQicted Bonl ; then shall thy light 
 rise in obscurity, and thy darkness be as the 
 noonday : and the Lord shall guide thee contin- 
 ually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make 
 fat thy bones : and thou shalt be like a watered 
 garden, and like a spring of water, whose wraters 
 fail not. — Isa. Iviii. 3-11. 
 
 / 
 
 n. 
 
 Sanctify ye a fast : call a solemn assembly : 
 gather the elders, and all the inhabitants of the 
 land into the house of the Lord your God, and 
 cry unto the Lord. — Joel i. 14. 
 
 So the people of Mneveh believed God, and 
 proclaimed a fast, and put on sackcloth, from 
 the greatest of them even to the least of them. 
 For word came unto the king of I^ineveh, and 
 he arose from his throne, and he laid his robe 
 from him, and covered him with sackcloth, and 
 sat in ashes. And he caused it to be proclaimed 
 and published through Nineveh by the decree 
 of the king and his nobles, saying. Let neither 
 man nor beast, herd nor flock, taste any thing : 
 let them not feed, nor drink water : but let man 
 and beast be covered with sackcloth, and cry 
 mightily unto God : yea, let them turn every 
 one from h*s evil way, and from the violence 
 that is in their hands Who can tell if God will 
 
80 FASTINO. 
 
 tarn and repent, and turn away from his fierce 
 anger, that we perish not ? 
 
 And God saw their works, that they turned 
 from their evil way ; and God repented of the 
 evil that he had said that he would do unto 
 them ; and he did it not. — Jonah iii. 5-10. 
 
 Moreover, when ye fast, be not as the hyi^o- 
 crites, of a sad countenance : for they disfigure 
 their faces, that they may appear unto men to 
 fast. Verily I say unto you, they have their re- 
 ward. But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thy 
 head, and wash thy face ; that thou appear not 
 unto men to fast, but unto thy Father which is 
 in secret : and thy Father which seeth in secret, 
 shall reward thee openly. — Matt. vi. 16-18. 
 
 And the disciples of John and of the Pharisees 
 used to fast : and they come and say unto him, 
 Why do the disciples of John and of the Phari- 
 sees fast, but thy disciples fast not ? And J esus 
 said unto them. Can the children of the bride- 
 chamber fast, while the bridegroom is with them ? 
 as long as they have the bridegroom with them, 
 they cannot fast. But the days will come, when 
 the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, 
 and then sliall they fast in those days.— ilfar* 
 ii. 18-20. 
 
CONFESSION. 81 
 
 CONFESSION. 
 
 TDEHOLD, I am vile ; what shall 1 answei 
 -*-^ thee ? I will lay my hand upon my mouth. 
 Once have I spoken ; but I will not answer : yea 
 twice ; but I will proceed no further. — Job xl. 4, 5 
 
 I have sinned ; what shall I do unto thee, O 
 thou Preserver of men ? why hast thou set me 
 as a mark against thee, so that I am a burden to 
 myself? And why dost thou not pardon my 
 transgression, and take away my iniquity ? for 
 now shall I sleep in the dust ; and thou shalt 
 seek me in the morning, but I shall not be. — Job 
 vii. 20, 21. 
 
 For our transgressions are multiplied before 
 thee, and our sins testify against us : for our 
 transgressions are with us ; and as for our in- 
 iquities, we know them ; In transgressing and 
 lying against the Lord, and departing away 
 from our God, speaking oppression and revolt, 
 conceiving and uttering from the heart words 
 of falsehood. And judgment is turned away 
 backward, and justice standeth afar off: for truth 
 is fallen in the street, and equity cannot enter. 
 
82 CONFESSION. 
 
 Yea, truth failetli ; and he that departeth from 
 evil maketh himself a prey. — Isa. lix. 12-15. 
 
 For innumerable evils have compassed me 
 about : my iniquities have taken hold upon me, 
 so that I am not able to look up ; they are more 
 than the hairs of my head : therefore my heart 
 faileth me. Be pleased, O Lord, to deliver me : 
 O Lord, make haste to help me. — Psalm xl. 12, 
 13. 
 
 I fell upon my knees, and spread out my hands 
 unto the Lord my God, and said, O my God, I 
 am ashamed and blush to lift up my face to thee, 
 my God ; for our iniquities are increased over 
 our head and our trespass is grown up unto the 
 heavens. — Ezra ix. 5, 6. 
 
 I beseech thee, O Lord God of heaven, the 
 great and terrible God, that keepeth covenant 
 and mercy for them that love him and observe 
 his commandments : let thy ear now be attentive, 
 and thy eyes open, that thou mayest hear the 
 prayer of thy servant, which I pray before thee 
 now, day and night, for the children of Israel 
 thy servants, and confess the sins of the child- 
 ren of Israel, which we have sinned against thee: 
 both I and my father's house have sinned. We 
 have dealt very corruptly against thee, and have 
 Qot kept the commandments, nor the statutes, 
 nor the judgments, which thou commandest thy 
 servant Moses. — Xeh. i. 5-7. 
 
CONFESSION. 83 
 
 n. 
 
 Have mercy upon me, O God, according to 
 fcby lovingkindness : according unto the multi- 
 tude of thy tender mercies blot out my trans- 
 gressions. For I acknowledge my transgres- 
 sions : and my sin is ever before me. Against 
 thee, thee only, have I sinned, and done this 
 evil in thy sight : that thou mightest be justified 
 when thou speakest, and be clear when thou 
 judgest. — Psalm li. 1, 3, 4. 
 
 We have sinned, and have committed iniqui- 
 ty, and have done wickedly, and have rebelled, 
 even by departing from thy precepts and from 
 thy judgments: neither have we hearkened un- 
 to thy servants the prophets, which spake in 
 thy name to our kings, our princes, and our 
 fathers, and to all the people of the land. O 
 Lord, righteousness belongeth unto thee, but 
 unto us confusion of faces, as at this day ; to 
 the men of Judah, and to the inhabitants of 
 Jerusalem, and unto all Israel, that are near, 
 and that are afar off, through all the countries 
 thou hast driven them, because of their trespass 
 that they have trespassed against thee. 
 
 O Lord, to us belongeth confusion of face, 
 to our kings, to our princes, and to our fathers, 
 because we have sinned against thee. To the 
 Lord our God belong mercies and forgivenesses, 
 
8i CONFESSION. 
 
 though we have rebelled against him ; neither 
 have we obeyed the voice of the Lord our God, 
 to walk in his laws, which he set before us by 
 his servants the prophets. — Ban. ix. 5-10. 
 
 O Lord, though our iniquities testify against 
 us, do thou it for thy name's sake : for our 
 backslidings are many ; we have sinned against 
 thee. — Jer, xiv. 7 
 
 O Lord, hear; O Lord, forgive ; O Lord, hear- 
 ken and do ; defer not, fcfr thy own sake, O my 
 God : for thy city and thy people are called by 
 thy name. — Dan, ix. 19. 
 
SUPPLICATION. 85 
 
 SUPPLICATION. 
 
 I. 
 
 TTEAE my prayer, O Lord, give ear to my 
 •^-^ supplications : in thy faithfulness answer 
 me, and in thy righteousness. And enter not 
 into judgment with thy servant: for in thy 
 sight shall no man living be justified. For the 
 enemy hath persecuted my soul ; he hath smit- 
 ten my life down to the ground ; he hath made 
 me to dwell in darkness, as those that have 
 been long dead. Therefore is my spirit over- 
 whelmed within me: my heart within me is 
 desolate. 
 
 I remember the days of old; I meditate on 
 all thy works ; I muse on the work of thy hands. 
 I stretch forth my hands unto thee : my soul 
 thirsteth after thee, as a thirsty land. Selah. 
 Hear me speedily, O Lord j my spirit faileth ; 
 hide not thy face from me, lest I be like unto 
 them that go down into the pit. Cause me to 
 hear thy lovingkindness in the morning; for 
 in thee do I trust ; cause me to know the way 
 wherein I should walk ; for I lif^ up my soul 
 unto thee. — Psalm cxliii. 1-8. 
 8 
 
86 SUPPLICATION. 
 
 But as for me, my prayer is unto thee, O 
 Lord, in an acceptable time : O God, in the 
 multitude of thy mercy hear me, in the truth 
 of thy salvation. Deliver me out of the mire, 
 and let me not sink : let me be delivered from 
 them that hate me, and out of the deep waters. 
 Let not the waterflood overflow me, neither let 
 the deep swallow me up, and let not the pit 
 shut her mouth upon me. Hear me, O Lord ; 
 for thy lovingkindness is good : turn unto me 
 according to the multitude of thy tender mer- 
 cies. And hide not thy face from thy servant ; 
 for I am in trouble : hear me speedily. Draw 
 nigh unto my soul and redeem it : deliver me 
 because of my enemies. — Psalm Ixix. 13-18. 
 
 And said, I beseech thee, O Lord God of 
 heaven, the great and terrible God, that keepeth 
 oovenant and mercy for them that love him and 
 observe his commandments : Let thy ear be 
 now attentive, and thy eyes open, that thou 
 mayest hear the prayer of thy servant, which 
 I pray before thee now, day and night, for the 
 children of Israel thy servants, and confess the 
 sins of the children of Israel, which we have 
 sinned against thee : both I and my father's 
 house have sinned. O Lord, I beseech thee, let 
 now thy ear be attentive to the prayer of thy 
 servant, and to the prayer of thy servants, who 
 desire to fear thy name ; and prosper, I pray 
 
SUPPLICATION, 87 
 
 thee, tliy servant this day, and grant him mercy 
 in the sight of this man. — Neh, i. 5, 6, ] 1. 
 
 O Lord God of ray salvation, I have cried day 
 and night before thee : let my prayer come be- 
 fore thee : incline thine ear unto my cry ; for 
 my soul is full of troubles : and my life draweth 
 nigh unto the grave. — Psalm Ixxxviii. 1-3. 
 
 Unto thee, O Lord, do* I lift up my soul. O 
 my God, I trust in thee : let me not be ashamed, 
 let not my enemies triumj)h over mo. Yea, let 
 none that wait on thee be ashamed : let them 
 be ashamed which transgress without cause. 
 Show me thy ways, O Lord; teach me thy 
 paths. Lead me in thy truth, and teach me ; 
 for thou art the God of my salvation: on thee do 
 I wait all the day. Eemember, O Lord, thy 
 tender mercies and thy lovingkindnesses ; for 
 they have been ever of old. Eemember not the 
 sins of my youth, nor my transgressions : ac- 
 cording to thy mercy remember thou me for 
 thy goodness' sake, Lord. — Psalm xxv. 1-7. 
 
 Have mercy upon me, O God, according to 
 thy lovingkindness : according unto the multi- 
 tude of thy tender mercies blot out my trans- 
 gressions. Wash me thoroughly from mine 
 iniquity, and cleanse me from my sin. Hide thy 
 face from my sins, and blot out all my iniquities. 
 
68 STTPPLIOATIOir. 
 
 Create in me a clean heart, O God ; and renew 
 a riglit spirit within me. Oast me not away 
 from thy presence ; and take not the Holy Spirit 
 from me. Eestore unto me the joy of thy 
 salvation ; and uphold me with thy free Spirit. 
 Then will I teach transgressors thy ways ; and 
 sinners shall be converted unto thee. — Psalm 
 li. 1-3, 9-13. 
 
 Teach me, O Lord, the way of thy statutes ; 
 and I shall keep it unto the end. Give me 
 understanding, and I shall keep thy law ; yea, 
 I shall observe it with my whole heart. Make 
 me to go in the path of thy commandments ; 
 for therein do I delight. Incline my heart unto 
 thy testimonies, and not to covetousness. Turn 
 away my eyes from beholding vanity ; and 
 quicken thou me in thy way. Establish thy 
 word unto thy servant, who is devoted to thy 
 fear. Turn away my reproach which I fear : for 
 thy judgments are good. Behold, I have long- 
 ed after thy precepts : quicken me in thy 
 righteousness. — Psalm cxix.. 33-40. 
 
XINISTEES. 
 
 MINISTBES.* 
 
 TirOW beautiful upon the mountains are the 
 -*--*- feet of him that bringeth good tidings, 
 that publisheth peace ; that bringeth good tid- 
 ings of good, that publisheth salvation ; that 
 saith unto Zion, thy God reigneth ! Thy watch- 
 man shall lift up the voice ; with the voice to- 
 gether shall they sing : for they shall see eye 
 to eye, when the Lord shall bring again Zion. — 
 Isa, lii. 7, 8. 
 
 How then shall they call on him in whom 
 they have not believed I and how shall they 
 believe in him of whom they have not heard ? 
 and how shall they hear without a preacher ? 
 and how shall they preach except they be sent ? 
 Aa it is written, how beautiful are the feet of 
 them that preach the gospel of peace, and bring 
 glad tidings of good things ! — Eom. x. 14, 16, 
 
 And he gave some, apostles ; and some, proph- 
 ets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pastors 
 
 • This section wiU be api)ropriate to the ordination, desig- 
 nation, or installatiou of ministers. 
 
90 MINISTERS. 
 
 and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, 
 for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of 
 the body of Christ : till we all come in the uni- 
 ty of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son 
 of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure 
 of the statute of the fullness of Christ. — Ej)h. iv. 
 11-13. 
 
 After these things, the Lord appointed other 
 seventy also, and sent them two and two before 
 his face, into every city and place, whither he 
 himself would come. Therefore said he unto 
 them. The harvest truly is great, but the labor- 
 ers are few : pray ye therefore the Lord of the 
 harvest, that he would send forth laborers into 
 his harvest. Go your ways : behold, I send 
 you forth as lambs among wolves. Carry nei- 
 ther purse, nor scrip, nor shoes : and salute no 
 man by the way. 
 
 And into whatsoever house ye enter, first say, 
 Peace be to this house. And if the son of 
 peace be there, your peace shall rest upon it; 
 if not, it shall turn to you again. And in the 
 same house remain, eating and drinking such 
 things as they give ; for the laborer is worthy 
 of his hire. Go not from house to house. And 
 into whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive 
 you, eat such things as are set before you. And 
 heal the sick that are therein, and say unto them, 
 The kingdom of God is come nigh unto you. 
 
MINISTEES. 01 
 
 But into whatsoever city ye enter, and the^^ 
 receive you not, go your ways out into the 
 streets of the same, and say, Even the very dust 
 of your city, which cleaveth on us, we do wipe 
 off against you : notwithstanding, be ye sure of 
 this, that the kingdom of God is come nigh un- 
 to you. But I say unto you. That it shall be 
 more tolerable in that day for Sodom, than for 
 that city. 
 
 Wo unto thee, Chorazin ! wo unto thee, Beth- 
 saida ! for if the mighty works had been done 
 in Tyre and Sidon, which hath been done in 
 you, they had a great while ago repented, sitting 
 in sackcloth and ashes. But it shall be more 
 tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the judgment 
 than for you. And thou, Capernaum, which 
 art exalted to heaven, shalt be thrust down to 
 hell. He that heareth you, heareth me ; and he 
 that despiseth you, despiseth me; and he that 
 despiseth me, despiseth him that sent me. 
 
 And the seventy returned again with joy, say- 
 ing, Lord, even the devils are subject uuto us 
 through thy name. And he said unto theui, I 
 beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven. Be- 
 hold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents 
 and scorpions, and over all the power of the en- 
 emy : and nothing shall by any means hurt you. 
 N'otwithstanding, in this rejoice not, that the 
 spirits are subject unto you ; but rather rejoice, 
 
92 MINISTEBS. 
 
 because your names are written in heaven. — 
 LuTce X. 1-20. 
 
 Then said Jesus to them again, peace be un- 
 to you : as my Father hath sent me, even so send 
 I you. And when he had said this, he breathed 
 on them, and saith unto them, Eeceive ye the 
 Holy Spirit.— Jo7^?^ xx. 21, 22. 
 
 Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of 
 Jonas, lovest thou me more than these f He 
 saith unto him. Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I 
 love thee. He saith unto him, Feed my lambs. 
 He saith to him again the second time, Simon, son 
 of Jonas, lovest thou me ? He saith unto him. 
 Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I love thee. He 
 saith unto him. Feed my sheep. He saith unto 
 him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest 
 thou me 1 Peter was grieved because he said 
 unto him the third time, Lovest thou me f And 
 he said unto him. Lord, thou knowest all things ; 
 thou knowest that I love thee. Jesus saith un- 
 to him, Feed my sheep. — John xxi. 15-17. 
 
 n. 
 
 And Jesus went about all the cities and vil- 
 lages, teaching in their synagogues, and preach- 
 iug the gospel of the kingdom, and healing ev- 
 ery sickness and every disease among the peo- 
 ple. But when he saw the multitudes, he was 
 moved with compassion on them, because they 
 
lONISTESS. 99 
 
 fainted, and were scattered abroad, as sheep 
 having no shepherd. Then saith he unto his 
 disciples, The harvest truly is plenteous, but 
 the laborers are few ; pray ye therefore the 
 Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth la- 
 borers into his harvest. — Matt, ix. 35-38. 
 
 And he called unto him the twelve, and be- 
 gan to send them forth by two and two ; and 
 gave them power over unclean spirits ; and 
 commanded them that they should take noth- 
 ing for their journey, save a staff only ; no 
 scrip, no bread, no money in their purse : but 
 be shod with sandals; and not put on two 
 coats. And he said unto them, In what place 
 soever ye enter into an house, there abide till 
 ye depart from that place. — 3Iark vi. 7-10. 
 
 He that receiveth you, receiveth me ; and he 
 that receiveth me, receiveth him that sent me. 
 He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a 
 prophet, shall receive a prophet's reward ; and 
 he that receiveth a righteous man in the name 
 of a righteous man, shall receive a righteous 
 man's reward. And whosoever shall give to 
 drink unto one of these little ones, a cup of 
 cold water only, in the name of a disciple, veri- 
 ly, I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his 
 reward. — Matt x. 40-42. 
 
 And whosoever shall not receive you, nor 
 hear you, when ye depart thence, shake off the 
 
94 MmiSTEB& 
 
 dust under your feet, for a testimony against 
 them. Yerily, I say unto you, It shall be more 
 tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in the day 
 of judgment, than for .that city. And they 
 went out, and i> reached that men should re- 
 pent. — Marlz vi. 11, 12. 
 
 If a man desire the office of a bishop, he de- 
 sireth a good work. A bishop must then be 
 blameless, the husband of one wife, vigilant, 
 sober, of good behavior, given to hospitality, 
 apt to teach ; not given to wine, no striker, not 
 greedy of filthy lucre ; but patient, not a brawl- 
 er, not covetous; one that ruleth well his own 
 house, having his children in subjection with 
 all gravity ; For if a man know not how to rule 
 his own house, how shall he take care of the 
 church of God ? Not a novice, lest being lifted 
 up with pride he fall into the condemnation of 
 the devil. Moreover, he must have a good re- 
 port of them which are without ; lest he fall 
 into reproach and the snare of the devil. — 1 
 Tim. iii. 1-7. 
 
 in. 
 
 Thou therefore, my son, be strong in the 
 grace that is in Christ Jesus. And the things 
 that thou Jiast heard of me among many wit- 
 nesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, 
 who shall be able to teach others also. Thou, 
 
HINISTEBS. 05 
 
 therefore, CDdiire hardness, as a good soldier of 
 Jesus Christ. Ko man that warreth entangleth 
 himself with the aifairs of this life ; that he 
 may please him who hath chosen him to be a 
 soldier. Arid if a man also strive for masteries, 
 yet is he not crowned, except he strive lawful- 
 ly. Of these things, put them in remenabrance, 
 charging them before the Lord, that they strive 
 not about words to no profit, but to the sub- 
 verting of the hearers. 
 
 Study to show thyself approved unto God, 
 a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, 
 rightly dividing the word of truth. But shun 
 profane and vain babblings ; for they will in- 
 * crease unto more ungodliness. Flee also youth- 
 ful lusts ; but follow righteousness, faith, char- 
 ity, peace, with them that call on the Lord out 
 of a pure heart. But foolish and unlearned 
 questions avoid, knowing that they do gender 
 strifes. And the servant of the Lord must not 
 strive ; but be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, 
 patient, in meekness instructing those that op- 
 pose themselves ; if God peradventure will give 
 them repentance to the acknowledging of the 
 truth ; and that they may recover themselves 
 out of the snare of the devil, who are taken 
 captive by him at his will. — 2 Tim, ii. 1-5, 14- 
 16, 22-26. 
 But continue thou in the things which thou 
 
06 MmiSTEsa 
 
 hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing 
 of whom thou hast learned them; and that from 
 a child tboa hast known the holy scriptures, 
 which are able to make thee wise unto salvation 
 through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All 
 scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is 
 profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, 
 for instruction in righteousness: That the man 
 of God may be perfect, thoroughly famished 
 unto all good works. — 2 Tim. iii. 14-17. 
 
 But speak thou the things which become 
 sound doctrine: In all things showing thyself 
 a pattern of good works : in doctrine showing 
 uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity, sound speech, 
 that cannot be condemned ; that he that is of^ 
 the contrary part may be ashamed, having no 
 evil thing to say of you. For the grace of God 
 that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, 
 teachingus that, denying ungodliness and world- 
 ly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and 
 godly, in this present world ; Looking for that 
 blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the 
 greiit God and our Saviour Jesus Christ ; who 
 gave himself for us, that he might redeem us 
 from all iniquity, and purify unto him elf a 
 peculiar people, zealous of good works. These 
 things speak, and exhort, and rebuke with all 
 authority. Let no man despise thee. — Titus iL 
 X-8, 11-15. 
 
MINISTEES. 97 
 
 Giving no offence in any thing, that the min- 
 istry be not blamed : but in all things approving 
 ourselves as the ministers of God. — 2 Cor. vi. 3-4. 
 
 Therefore, seeing we have this ministry, as we 
 have received mercy, we faint not; but have 
 renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not 
 walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of 
 God deceitfully; but by manifestation of the 
 truth, commending ourselves to every man's 
 conscience in the sight of God. For we preach 
 not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord ; and 
 ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake. — 2 Cor. 
 iv. 1, 2, 5. 
 
 IV. 
 
 I charge thee therefore before God, and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick 
 and the dead at his appearing and his kingdom, 
 preach the word ; be instant in season, out of 
 season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long- 
 suffering and doctrine. For the time will come 
 when they will not endure sound doctrine ; but 
 after their own lusts shall they heap to them- 
 selves teachers, having itching ears ; and they 
 shall turn away their ears from the truth, and 
 shall be turned unto fables. But watch thou in 
 all things, endure affliction, do the work of an 
 evangelist, make full proof of thy ministry. — 2 
 Tim, iv. 1-5. 
 9 
 
ii XmiSTSBS. 
 
 Ordain elders in every city, as I had appointed 
 thee : if any be blameless, the husband of one 
 wife, having faithful children not accused of 
 riot or unruly. For a bishop must be blameless, 
 as the steward of God; not selfwilled, not 
 soon angry, not given to wine, no striker, not 
 given to filthy lucre; but a lover of hospitality, a 
 lover of good men, sober, just, holy, temperate ; 
 holding fast the faithful word as he hath been 
 taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine 
 both to exhort and convince the gainsayers. — 
 Titus i. 5-9. 
 
 Eebuke not an elder, but entreat him as a 
 father; and the younger men as brethren. Let 
 the elders that rule well be counted worthy of 
 double honor, especially they who labor in the 
 word and doctrine. For the scripture saith, 
 Thou shalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth 
 out the corn. And, The laborer is worthy of 
 his reward. Against an elder receive not an 
 accusation, but before two or three witnesses. 
 Them that sin rebuke before all, that others also 
 may fear. I charge thee before God, and the 
 Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect angels, that 
 thou observe these things without preferring 
 one before another, doing nothing by partiality. 
 Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be 
 partaker of other men's sins : keep thyself 
 pure.— 1 Tim, v. 1, 2, 17-22. 
 
MINISTEBa. 69 
 
 Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eter- 
 nal life, whereunto thou art also called, and hast 
 professed a good profession before many wit- 
 nesses. I give thee charge in the sight of God 
 who quickeneth all things, and before Christ Je- 
 sus, who before Pontius Pilate witnessed a good 
 confession: that thou keep this commandment 
 without spot, unrebukable, until the appearing 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ : which in his times he 
 shall shew, who is the blessed and only Poten- 
 tate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords : who 
 only hath immortality, dwelling in the light 
 which no man can approach unto ; whom no man 
 hath seen, nor can see ; to whom be honor and 
 power everlasting. Amen. 
 
 Charge them that are rich in this world, thai 
 they be not high-minded, nor trust in uncertaiu 
 riches, but in the living God, who giveth us rich- 
 ly all things to enjoy : that they do good, that 
 they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, 
 willing to communicate : laying up in store for 
 themselves a good foundation against the time 
 to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life. 
 O Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy 
 trust, avoiding profane and vain babblings, and 
 oppositions of science, falsely so called : which 
 r>ome professing, have ^rred concerning the 
 faith. Grace be with thee. Amen. — 1 Tim, vl 
 12-21. 
 
100 11INISTSB& 
 
 Son of man, I have made tliee a watchman 
 onto the house of Israel : therefore hear the word 
 at my mouth, and give them warning from me. 
 When I say unto the wicked, Thou shalt surely 
 die ; and thou givesthim not warning, nor speak- 
 est to warn the wicked from his wicked way, to 
 save his life ; the same wicked man shall die in 
 his iniquity ; but his blood will I require at thy 
 hand. Yet if thou warn the wicked, and he turn 
 not from his wickedness, nor from his wicked 
 way, he shall die in his iniquity ; but thou hast 
 delivered thy soul. 
 
 Again, When a righteous man doth turn from 
 his righteousness, and commit iniquity, and I 
 lay a stumbling block before him, he shall die : 
 because thou hast not given him waruing, he 
 shall die in his sin, and his righteousness which 
 he hath done shall not be remembered ; but his 
 blood will I require at thy liand. Nevertheless, 
 if thou warn the righteous man, that the right- 
 eous sin not, and he doth not sin, he shall surely 
 live, because he is warned ; also thou hast deliv- 
 ered thy soul. — Uzelc. iii. 17-21. 
 
 As every man hath received the gift, even so 
 minister the same one to another, as good stew- 
 ards of the manifold grace of God. If any man 
 speak, let him speak as the oracles of God ; if 
 
MINISTEBS. 101 
 
 any man minister, let him do it as of the ability 
 which God giveth : that God in all things may 
 be glorified through Jesus Christ, to whom be 
 praise and dominion for ever and ever.--- 1 Vet. 
 iv. 10, 11. 
 
 Study to show thyself approved unto God, a 
 workman that needeth not be ashamed, right- 
 fully dividing the word of truth. But shun pro- 
 fane and vain babblings ; for they will increase 
 unto more ungodliness. — 2 Tim, ii. 15, 16. 
 
 O son of man, 1 have set thee a watchman unto 
 the house of Israel ; therefore thou shalt hear the 
 word at my mouth, and warn them from me. 
 When I say unto the wicked, O wicked man, 
 thou shalt surely die : if thou dost not speak 
 to warn the wicked from his way, that wicked 
 man shall die in his iniquity, but his blood will 
 I require at thy hand. Kevertheless, if thou 
 warn the wicked of his way to turn from it ; 
 if he do not turn from his way, he shall die 
 in his iniquity ; but thou hast delivered thy soul. 
 — Ezek. xxxiii. 7-9. 
 
 If thou put the brethren in remembrance 
 of these things, thou shalt be a good minis* 
 ter of Jesus Christ, nourished up in the words 
 of faith and of good doctrine, whereunto thou 
 hast attained. These things command and 
 teach. Let no man despise thy youth ; but 
 be thou an example of the believers, in word, 
 9* 
 
102 MDOSTBRS. 
 
 in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faitb^ 
 in purity. Till I come, give attendance to 
 reading, to exhortation, to doctrine. 
 
 Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was 
 given thee by prophecy, with the laying on 
 of the hands of the presbytery. Meditate on 
 these things; give.thyself wholly to them: that 
 thy profiting may appear unto all. Take heed 
 unto thyself, and unto the doctrine : continue 
 in them : for in doing this, thou shalt both 
 save thyself, and them that hear thee. — 1 Tim, 
 iv. 6, 11-16. 
 
 Feed the flock of God which is among you, 
 taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint, 
 but willingly: not for filthy lucre, but of a 
 ready mind ; neither as being lords over God's 
 heritage, but being ensamples to the flock. 
 And when the chief Shepherd shall appear, 
 ye shall receive a crown of glory that fadeth 
 not away. — 1 Pet. v. 2-4. 
 
 Go ye into all the world, and preach the 
 gospel to every creature. He that believeth, 
 and is baptized, shall be saved ; but he that be- 
 lieveth not shall be damned. — John xvi. 15, 16. 
 
fiS^GONS. 103 
 
 DEAOON^S. 
 
 A ND in those days, when the number of 
 -^--^ the disciples was multiplied, there arose a 
 murmuring of the Grecians against the Hebrews, 
 because their widows were neglected in the 
 daily ministration. Then the twelve called the 
 multitude of the disciples unto them, and said, 
 It is not reason that we should leave the word 
 of God, and serve tables. Whei:efore, brethren, 
 look ye out among you seven men of honest 
 report, full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom, 
 whom we may appoint over this business. But 
 we will give ourselves continually to prayer, 
 and to the ministry of the word. 
 
 And the saying pleased the whole multitude : 
 and they chose Stephen, a man full of faith 
 and of the Holy Ghost; and Philip, and Procho- 
 rus, and Mcanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, 
 and Mcolas a proselyte of Antioch : Whom they 
 set before the apostles : and when they had 
 prayed, they laid their hands on them. And 
 the word of God increased ; and the number of 
 
104 DEACON& 
 
 the disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly; 
 and a great comx)any of the priests were obedi- 
 ent to the faith. — Acts vi. 1-7. 
 
 Likewise must the deacons be grave, not 
 double-tongued, not given to much wine, not 
 greedy of filthy lucre ; holding the mystery 
 of the faith in a pure conscience. And let 
 these also first be proved ; then let them use 
 the office of a deacon, being found blameless. 
 Even so must their wives be grave, not slan- 
 derers, sober, faithful in all things. Let the 
 deacons be the husband of one wife, ruling 
 their children and their own houses well. For 
 tbey that have used the office of a deacon 
 well, purchase to themselves a good degree and 
 great boldness in the faith which is in Christ 
 Jesus.— 1 Tim. iii. 8-13. 
 
G&CJBOHES. 106 
 
 OHUEOHES.* 
 
 nPHEN they that feared the Lord spake often 
 -■- one to another ; and the Lord hearkened, 
 and heard it, and a book of remembrance was 
 written before him for them that feared the 
 Lord, and that thought uijon his name. And 
 they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in 
 that day when I make up my jewels ; and I will 
 spare them, as a man spareth his own son that 
 serveth him. — Mai, iii. 10, 17. 
 
 Now there are diversities of gifts, but the 
 same Spirit. And there are differences of ad- 
 ministrations, but the same Lord. And there 
 are diversities of operations, but it is the same 
 God which worketh all in all. But the manifes- 
 tation of the Spirit is given to every man to pro- 
 fit withal. And God hath set some in the church, 
 first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teach' 
 ers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, 
 helps, governments, diversities of tongues. Are 
 
 'This eection is designed for use at the orgauizatioQ, or reo- 
 oguition of churches. 
 
106 OHTTRCHES. 
 
 all apostles ? are all i3ropliets f are all teachers ? 
 are all workers of miracles ? have all the gifts of 
 healing ? do all speak with tongues I do all in- 
 terpret f But covet earnestly the best gifts : and 
 yet shew I unto you a more excellent way. — 1 
 Cor. xii. 4-7, 28-31. 
 
 l!^ow therefore ye are no more strangers and 
 foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, 
 and of the household of God ; and are built upon 
 the foundation of the apostles and prophets, 
 Jesus Christ himself being the chief comer 
 stone ; in whom all the building, fitly framed 
 together, groweth unto a holy temple in the 
 Lord : in whom ye also are builded together in 
 a habitation of God through the Spirit. — U])1i. 
 i. 19-22. 
 
 Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, ye 
 which are spiritual, restore such a one in the 
 spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest 
 thou also be tempted. Bear ye one another's 
 burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ. — 
 Gal vi. 1, 2 
 
 A new commandment I give unto you, that ye 
 love one another ; as I have loved you, that ye 
 also love one another. By this shall all men 
 know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love 
 one to another. — John xiii. 34, 35. 
 
 Let not then your good be evil spoken of: for 
 the kingdom of God is not meat and drink ; but 
 
CHXIECHES. 107 
 
 righteousness, and peace and joy in the Holv 
 Spirit. For he that in these things serveth 
 Christ is acceptable to God, and approved of 
 men. Let us therefore follow after the things 
 which make for peace, and things wherewith 
 one may edify another. — Eom, xiv. 16-19. 
 
 If any man teach otherwise, and consent not 
 to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and to the doctrine which is accor- 
 ding to godliness ; he is proud, knowing noth- 
 ing, but doting about questions and strifes of 
 words, whereof cometh envy, strife, railings, 
 evil surmisings, perverse disputings of men of 
 corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, sup- 
 posing that gain is godliness : from such with- 
 draw thyself. — 1 Tim, vi. 3-5. 
 
 If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, 
 if any comfort of love, if any fellowship of the 
 Spirit, if any bowels and mercies, fulfill ye my 
 joy, that ye be like-minded, having the same 
 love, being of one accord, of one mind. Let no- 
 thing be done through strife or vain-glory ; but 
 in lowliness of mind let each esteem other 
 better than themselves. Look not every man 
 on his own things, but every man also on the 
 things of others. Let this mind be in you, which 
 was also in Christ Jesus. — Eyli. ii. 1-5. 
 
 Kow to him that is of power to establish you 
 according to my gospel, and the preaching of 
 
108 CHURCHES. 
 
 Jesus Christ according to the revelation of the 
 mystery, which was kept secret since the world 
 began, but now is made manifest, and by the 
 scriptures of the prophets, according to the com- 
 mandment of the everlasting God, made known 
 to all nations for the obedience of faith ; to God 
 only wise, be glory through Jesus Christ for 
 ever. Amen. — Bom. xvi. 25-27. 
 
 The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ and the 
 love of God, and the communion of the Holy 
 Spirit be with you all. Amen. — 1 Cor, xiii. 14, 
 
DSDIOATIOmk iOi 
 
 DEDICATIONS 
 
 1_J OW amiable are thy tabernacles, O Lord of 
 -^-"^ hosts I My soulloDgeth, yea, even fainteth 
 for the courts of the Lord : my heart and my 
 flesh crieth out for the living God. Yea, the 
 sparrow hath found a house, and the swallow a 
 nest for herself, where she may lay her young, 
 even thy altars, O Lord of hosts, my King, 
 and my God. Blessed are they that dwell in 
 thy house : they will still be praising thee. 
 Blessed is the man whose strength is in thee ; in 
 whose heart are the ways of them. Who pass- 
 ing through the valley of Baca make it a well ; 
 the rain also filleth the pools. They go from 
 strength to strength, every one of them in Zion 
 appeareth before God. 
 
 O Lord God of hosts, hear my prayer : give 
 ear, O God of Jacob. Behold, O God our shield, 
 and look upon the face of thy anointed. For a 
 day in thy courts is better than a thousand. I 
 had rather be a doorkeeper in the house of my 
 God, than to dwell in the tents of wickedness. 
 For the Lord God is a sun and shield : the Lord 
 10 
 
110 DEDIOATIOWa 
 
 will give grace and glory ; no good thing will 
 he withhold from them that walk uprightly. 
 Lord of hosts, blessed is the man that trusteth 
 in thee. — Psalm Ixxxiv. 1-12. 
 
 One thing have I desired of the Lord, that 
 will I seek after ; that I may dwell in the hoiisf 
 of the Lord all the days of my life, to behold the 
 beauty of the Lord, and to enquire in his temple. 
 For in the time of trouble he shall hide me in 
 his pavilion : in the secret of his tabernacle 
 shall he hide me : he shall set me up upon a 
 rock. — Psalm xxvii. 4, 5. 
 
 We have thought of thy lovingkindness, O 
 God, in the midst of thy temple. According to 
 thy name, O God, so is thy praise unto the ends 
 of the earth : thy right hand is full of righteous- 
 ness. Let mount Zion rejoice, let the daugh- 
 ters of Judah be glnd, because of thy judgments. 
 Walk about Zion, and go round about her : tell 
 the towers thereof. Mark ye well her bulwarks, 
 consider her palaces ; that ye may tell it to the 
 generation following. For this God is our God 
 for ever and ever : he will be our guide even 
 unto death. — Psalm xlviii. 9-14. 
 
 Make a joyful noise unto the Lord, all ye 
 lands. Serve the Lord with gladness : come be- 
 fore his presence with singing. Know ye that 
 the Lord he is God : it is he that hath made us, 
 iind not we ourselves j we are his people, and 
 
DEDICATIONS. Ill 
 
 t\te sheep of his pasture. Euter into his gates 
 with thanksgiviDg, and into his courts with 
 praise : be thankful unto him, and bless his name. 
 For the Lord is good ; his mercy is everlasting, 
 and his truth endureth to all generations. — 
 Psalm c. 1-5. 
 
 I was glad when they said unto me. Let us go 
 into the house of the Lord. Our feet shall 
 stand within thy gates, O Jerusalem. Jerusa- 
 lem is builded as a city that is compact togeth- 
 er. Whither the tribes go up, the tribes of the 
 Lord, unto the testimony of Israel, to give 
 thanks unto the name of the Lord. For there 
 are set thrones of judgment, the thrones of the 
 house of David. Pray for the peace of Jerusa- 
 lem : they shall prosper that love thee. Peace 
 be within thy walls, and prosperity within thy 
 palaces. For my brethren and companions' 
 sakes, I will now say, Peace be within thee. 
 Because of the house of the Lord our God I will 
 seek thy good. — Psalm cxxii. 1-9. 
 
 n. 
 
 Blessed be thou, Lord God of Israel our father, 
 for ever and ever. Thine, O Lord, is the great- 
 ness, and the power, and the glory, and the 
 victory, and the majesty : for all that is in the 
 heaven and in the earth is thine ; thine is the 
 kingdom, O Lord, and thou art exalted as the 
 
112 DEDICATIONS. 
 
 head above all. Botli riches and honor com« 
 of thee, and thou reignest over all ; and in thy 
 hand is power, and might; and in thy hand it 
 is to make great, and to give strength unto all. 
 
 Now therefore, our God, we thank thee, and 
 praise thy glorious name. For we are strangers 
 before thee, and sojourners, as were all our 
 fathers: our days on the earth are as a shadow, 
 and there is none abiding. O Lord our God, all 
 this store that we have prepared to build thee 
 a house for thy holy name cometh of thy 
 hand, and is all thy own. I know also, my God, 
 that thou triest the heart, and hast pleasure 
 in uprightness. 
 
 As for me, in the uprightness of my heart I 
 have willingly offered all these things : and now 
 have I seen with joy thy people, which are pres- 
 ent here, to offer willingly unto thee. O Lord 
 God of Abraham, Isaac, and of Israel, our 
 fathers, keep this for ever in theimagiaation of 
 the thoughts of the heart of thy people, and 
 prepare their heart unto thee : and give a per- 
 fect heart, to keep thy commandments, thy testi- 
 monies, and thy statutes. — 1 Cliron. xxix. 10-13, 
 15-19. 
 
 The Lord hath said that he would dwell in 
 che thick darkness. But I have built a house 
 of habitation for thee, and a place for thy dwell- 
 ing for over. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel, 
 
DEDICATIONS. 113 
 
 who hath with his hands fulfilled that which he 
 spake with his mouth. O Lord God of Israel, 
 there is no God like thee in the heaven, nor in 
 the earth; which keepest covcEant, and show- 
 est mercy unto thy servants, that walk before 
 thee with all their hearts. 
 
 O Lord God of Israel, let thy word be verified 
 which thou hast spoken unto thy servant. But 
 will God in very deed dwell with men on the 
 earth ? Behold, heaven and the heaven of heav- 
 ens cannot contain thee ; how much less this 
 house which I have built ! Have respect there- 
 fore to the prayer of thy servant, and to his 
 supplication, O Lord my God, to hearken unto 
 the cry and the prayer which thy servant pray- 
 eth before thee. 
 
 That thy eyes may be open upon this house 
 day and night, upon the place whereof thou 
 hast said that thou wouldst put thy name there ; 
 to hearken unto the prayer which thy servant 
 prayeth toward this place. Hear thou from the 
 heavens, even from thy dwelling place, their 
 prayer and their supplications, and maintain 
 their cause, and forgive thy people which have 
 sinned against thee. 
 
 Now, my God, let, I beseech thee, thy eyes be 
 
 open, and let thy ears be attent unto the 
 
 prayer that is made in this place. Arise, O 
 
 Lord God, into thy resting place, thou, and the 
 
 10* 
 
114 DEDICATIONS. 
 
 ark of thy strength : let thy priests, O Lord 
 Gocl, be clothed with salvation, and let thy 
 saints rejoice in goodness. — 2 Cliron. vi. 1, 2, 
 4, 14, 17-20, 39-41. 
 
mAPTISM. 115 
 
 BAPTISM 
 
 TTSr those days came John the Baptist, preach- 
 -*- ing in the wilderness of Judea, and saying, 
 Repent ye : for the kingdom of heaven is at 
 hand. For this is he that was spoken of by the 
 prophefc Isaiah, saying, The voice of one cry- 
 ing in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of 
 the Lord, make his paths straight. And the 
 same John had his raiment of camel's hair, and 
 a leathern girdle about his loins ; and his meat 
 was locusts and wild honey. Then went out 
 to him Jerusalem, and all Judea, and all the 
 region round about Jordan, and were baptized 
 of him in Jordan, confessing their sins. 
 
 But when he saw many of the Pharisees and 
 Sadducees come to his baptism, he said unto 
 them, O generation of vipers, who hath warn- 
 ed you to flee from the wrath to come ? Bring 
 forth therefore fruits meet for rej)entance. And 
 think not to say within yourselves, We have 
 Abraham for our father : for I say unto you, 
 
116 BAPTISM. 
 
 that God is able of these stones to raise np 
 children unto Abraham. And now also the 
 axe is laid unto the root of the trees : therefore 
 every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit 
 is hewn down, and cast into the fire. I indeed 
 baptize you with water unto repentance : but 
 he that cometh after me is mightier than I, 
 whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall 
 baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire. 
 Whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly 
 purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the 
 garner ; but he will burn up the chafi" with 
 unquenchable fire. 
 
 Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan 
 unto John, to be baptized of him. But John 
 forbade him, saying, I have need to be baptized 
 of thee, and comest thou to me ? And Jesus 
 answering said unto him, Suffer it to be so now : 
 for thus it become th us to fulfill all righteous- 
 ness. Thenhe sufieredhim. And Jesus, when 
 he was baptized, went up straightway out of the 
 water : and lo, the heavens were opened unto 
 him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending 
 like a dove, and lighting upon him : and lo, a 
 voice from heaven, saying, This is my beloved 
 Son, in whom I am well pleased. — Matt iii. 1-17. 
 
 n. 
 
 The beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ, 
 
BAPTISM. 117 
 
 the Son of God. As it is written in the proph* 
 ets, Behold, I send my messenger before th^J 
 face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. 
 The voice of one crying in the wilderness, Pre- 
 pare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths 
 straight. John did baptize in the wilderness, 
 and preach the baptism of repentance for the 
 remission of sins. And there went out unto 
 him all the land of Judea, and they of Jeru- 
 salem, and were all baptized of him in the 
 river of Jordan, confessing their sins. 
 
 And John was clothed with camel's hair, and 
 with a girdle of skin about his loins ; and he 
 did eat locusts and wild honey ; and preached, 
 saying. There cometh one mightier than I after 
 me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy 
 to stoop down and unloose. I indeed have 
 baptized you with water : but he shall baptize 
 you with the Holy Spirit. 
 
 And it came to pass in those days, that Jesus 
 came from Nazareth of Galilee, and was bap- 
 tized of John in Jordan. And straightway 
 coming up out of the water, he saw the heavens 
 opened, and the Spirit like a dove descending 
 upon him : and there came a voice from hea- 
 ven, saying, Thou art my beloved Son, in whom 
 I am well pleased. — Mark i. 1-11. 
 
 And Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, 
 All power is given unto me m heaven and in 
 
118 BAPTISM. 
 
 earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all natioi i, 
 baptizing them in the name of the Father, ai'd 
 of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : teaching 
 them to observe all things, whatsoever I have 
 commanded you : and, lo, 1 am with you always, 
 3ven unto the end of the world. Amen. — Matt. 
 sxviii. 18-20. 
 
 Afterward he appeared unto the eleven as 
 they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their 
 unbelief and hardness of heart, because they be- 
 lieved not them which had seen him after he was 
 risen. And he said unto them, Go ye into all 
 the world, and preach the gospel to every crea- 
 ture. He that believeth and is baptized, shall be 
 saved ; but he that believeth not, shall be damn- 
 ed. And these signs shall follow them that be- 
 lieve ; in my name shall they cast out devils ; 
 they shall speak with new tongues. — Mark xvi. 
 14-17. 
 
 Then Peter said unto them, Kepent, and be 
 baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus 
 Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall 
 receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the 
 promise is unto you, and to your children, and to 
 all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord 
 ou^ God shall call. And with many other words 
 did he testify and exhort, saying, Save yourselves 
 from this untoward generation. 
 
 Then they that gladly received his word, were 
 
BAPTISM. 119 
 
 baptized : and the same day there were added un- 
 to them about three thousand souls. And they 
 continued steadfastly in the apostles^ doctrine 
 and fellowship, and in breaking of bread and in 
 prayers. — Acts ii. 38-42. 
 
 m. 
 
 And the angel of the Lord spake unto Philip, 
 saying, Arise, and go toward the south, unto the 
 way that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza, 
 which is desert. And he arose, and went : and 
 behold, a man of Ethiopia, an eunuch of great 
 authority under Oandace queen of the Ethiopi- 
 ans, who had the charge of all her treasure, and 
 had come to Jerusalem for to worship, was re- 
 turning; and sitting in his chariot, read Esaias 
 the prophet. Then the Spirit said unto Philip, 
 Go near and join thyself to this chariot. 
 
 And Phihp ran thither to him, and heard him 
 read the prophet Esaias, and said, Understandest 
 thou what thou readest ? And he said. How can 
 I, except some man should guide me 1 And he 
 desired Philip that he would come up, and sit 
 with him. The place of the scripture which he 
 read was this. He was led as a sheep to the 
 slaughter: and like a lamb dumb before his 
 shearer, so opened he not his mouth : in his hu- 
 miliation his judgment was taken away : and 
 
120 BAPTISM. 
 
 who shall declare his generation? for his life is 
 taken from the earth. And the eunuch answer- 
 ed Philip, and said, I pray thee, of whom speak- 
 eth the prophet this? of himself, or of some 
 other man ? Then Philip opened his mouth, and 
 began at the same scripture, and preached unto 
 him Jesus. 
 
 And as they went on their way they came 
 unto a certain water : and the eunuch said, See, 
 here is water ; what doth hinder me to be bap- 
 tized ? And Philip said, If thou believest with 
 all thy heart, thou mayest. And he answered 
 and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the son 
 of God. And he commanded the chariot to 
 stand still : and they went down both into the 
 water, both Philii^ and the eunuch ; and he bap- 
 tized him. And when they were come up oiSt 
 of the water, the Spirit of the Lord caught 
 away Philip, that the eunuch saw him no more : 
 and he went on his way rejoicing. — Acts viii. 
 26-39. 
 
 While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy 
 Ghost fell on all them which heard the word. 
 And they of the circumcision which believed, 
 were astonished, as many as came with Peter, 
 because that on the Gentiles also was poured 
 out the gift of the Holy Ghost. For they heard 
 them speak with tongues, and magnify God 
 Then answered Peter, Can any man forbid water, 
 
BAPTISM 121 
 
 that these should not be baptized, which have 
 received the Holy Ghost as well as wq ? And 
 be commanded them to be baptized in the name 
 of the Lord. — Acts x. 44-48. 
 
 IV. 
 
 And at midnight Paul and Silas prayed, and 
 sang praises unto God : and the prisoners heard 
 them. And suddenly there was a great earth- 
 quake, so that the foundations of the prison 
 were shaken : and immediately all the doors 
 were opened, and every one's bands were loosed. 
 And the keeper of the prison awaking out of 
 his sleep, and seeing the prison doors open, he 
 drew out his sword, and would have killed him- 
 self, supposing that the prisoners had been fled. 
 But Paul cried with a loud voice, saying. Do 
 thyself no harm ; for we are all here. 
 
 Then he called for a light, and sprang in, and 
 came trembling, and fell down before Paul and 
 Silas, aud brought them out, and said, Sirs, what 
 must I do to be saved ? And they said. Be- 
 lieve on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt 
 be saved, and thy house. And they spake unto 
 him the word of the Lord, and to all that were 
 in his house. And he took them the same hour 
 of the night, and washed their stripes; and was 
 baptized, he and all his, straightway. And when 
 he had brought them into his house, he set meat 
 11 
 
123 BAPTISM. 
 
 before them, and rejoiced, believing in God with 
 all his house. — Acts xvi. 25-34. 
 
 And on the sabbath we went out of the city 
 by a river side, where prayer was wont to be 
 made ; and we sat down, and spake unto the 
 women which resorted thither. 
 
 And a certain woman named Lydia, a seller 
 of purple, of the city of Thyatira, which worship- 
 ped God, heard us ; whose heart the Lord opened, 
 that she attended unto the things which were 
 spoken of Paul. And when she was baptized, 
 and her household, she besought us, saying. If 
 ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, 
 come into my house, and abide there. — Acts 
 xvi. 13-15. 
 
 Know ye not, that so many of us as were bap- 
 tized into Jesus Christ, were baptized ' into his 
 death ? Therefore we are buried with him by 
 baptism into death : that like as Christ was rais- 
 ed up from the dead by the glory of the Father, 
 even so we also should walk in newness of life. — 
 Rom. vi. 3, 4. 
 
 Buried with him in baptism, wherein also ye 
 are risen with him through the faith of the opera- 
 tion of God, who hath raised him from the dead. 
 — Colossians ii. 12. 
 
 For as many of you as have been baptized 
 into Christ, have jmt on Christ. — Gal, iii. 27. 
 
 Repent, and bo baptized every one of you. in 
 
BAPTISM. 123 
 
 the name of Jesns Christ, for the reroissioii of 
 sIds, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy 
 Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to 
 your children, and to all that are afar off, even 
 as many as the Lord our God shall call. — Acts 
 ii. 38, 39. 
 
124 THE LORD'S SUPPER. 
 
 THE LOED'S SUPPEE 
 
 "'VrOW the first day of the feast of unleavBoeti 
 -'^^ bread, the disciples came to Jesus, saying 
 unto him. Where wilt thou that we prepare for 
 thee to eat the passover ? And he said, Go into 
 the city to such a man, and say unto him. The 
 Master saith, My time is at hand ; I will lieep 
 the passover at thy house with my disci] »les. 
 And the disciples did as Jesus had appointed 
 them, and they made ready the passover. I^ow 
 when the even was come, he sat down with the 
 twelve. And as they did eat he said, Verily 
 I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me. 
 And they were exceeding sorrowful, and be- 
 gan every one of them to say unto him, Lord is 
 it I ? And he answered and said. He that 
 dippeth his hand with me in the dish, the same 
 shall betray me. The Son of man goeth as it 
 is written of him : but wo unto that man by 
 whom the Son of man is betrayed ! It had been 
 good for that man if he had not been boru. 
 Then Judas, which betrayed him, answered and 
 
THE LORD'S SUPPER. 125 
 
 Fsaidj Master, is it 1 1 He said unto him, Thou 
 hast said. 
 
 And as they were eating, Jesus took bread and 
 blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the dis- 
 ciples, and said. Take, eat; tliis is my body. 
 And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave 
 it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it ; for this 
 is my blood of the new testament, which is shed 
 for many for the remission of sins. But I say 
 unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this 
 fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it 
 new with you in my Father's Idngdom. And 
 when .they had sung a hymn,- they went out into 
 the mount of Olives. — Matt, xxvi. 17-30. 
 
 n. 
 
 And the first day of unleavened bread, when 
 they killed the passover, his disciples said unto 
 him. Where wilt thou that we go and prepare 
 that thou mayest eat the passover ? And he 
 sendeth forth two of his disciples, and saith 
 unto them, Go ye into the. city, and there shall 
 meet you a man bearing a pitcher of water : fol- 
 low him. And wheresoever he shall go in, say 
 ye to the good man of the house, The Master 
 saith, Where is the guest-chamber, where I 
 shall eat the passover with my disciples ? And 
 he will show you a large upper room furnished 
 and prepared : there make ready for us. And 
 
126 THE LORD'S SUPPER. 
 
 his disciples went forth and came into the city, 
 aud found as he had said unto them : and they 
 made ready the j^assover. And in the evening 
 he Cometh with the twelve. And as they sat 
 and did eat, Jesus said, Verily I say unto you, 
 one of you which eateth with me shall betray 
 me. And they began to be sorrowful, and to 
 say unto him one by one, Is it I ? and another 
 said, Is it I f And he answered and said unto 
 them, It is one of the twelve, that dipjjeth with 
 me in the dish. The Son of man indeed goeth, 
 as it is written of him ; but wo to that man by 
 whom the Son of man is betrayed ! good were 
 it for that man if he had never been born. 
 
 And as they did eat, Jesus took bread, and 
 blessed, and brake it, and gave to them, and 
 said. Take, eat ; this is my body. And he took 
 the Clip, and when he had given thanks he gave it 
 to them : and they all drank of it. And he said 
 unto them. This is my blood of the new testa- 
 ment, which is shed for many. Yerily I say unto 
 you, I will drink no more of the fruit of the vine, 
 until that day that I drink it new in the kingdom 
 of God. And when they had sung a hymn, they 
 went out into the mount of Olives. — Mark xiv. 
 12-26. 
 
 IIL 
 Then came the day of unleavened bread, when 
 
THE LOED^S SUPPER. 127 
 
 the passover must be killed. And lie sent 
 Peter and John, saying, Go and prepare us the 
 passover, that we may eat. And they said un- 
 to him, Where wilt thou that we prepare ? And 
 he said unto them. Behold, when ye are enter- 
 ed into the city, there shall a man meet you, 
 bearing a pitcher of water; follow him into the 
 house where he entereth in. And ye shall say 
 unto the good man of the house, The Master 
 saith unto thee, Where is the guest-chamber, 
 where I shall eat the passover with my disci- 
 ples ? And he shall shew you a large upper 
 room furnished ; there make ready. And they 
 went, and found as he had said unto them : 
 and they made ready the passover. And when 
 the hour was come, he sat down, and the twelve 
 apostles with him. And he said unto them. With 
 desire I have desired to eat this passover with you 
 before I suffer : for I say unto you, I will not any 
 more eat thereof, until it be fulfilled in the king- 
 dom of God. And he took the cup, and gave 
 thanks, and said. Take this, and divide it among 
 yourselves : for I say unto you, I will not drink 
 of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of 
 God shall come. 
 
 And he took bread, and gave thanks, and 
 brake it, and gave unto them, saying. This is 
 my body which is given for you : this do in re- 
 membrance of me. Likewise also the cup after 
 
128 THE LORD'S SUPPEB. 
 
 supper, saying, This cup is the new testament 
 in my blood, wbicli is sbcd for you. But be- 
 hold, the band of him that betrayetb me is witb 
 me on the table. And truly the Son of man 
 goetb, as it was determined : but wo unto tbat 
 man by whom he is betrayed ! — LiiJce xxii. 7-22. 
 
 IV. 
 
 For I have received of the Lord that which 
 also I delivered imto you, That the Lord Jesus, 
 the same night in which he was betrayed, took 
 bread : and wben he had given thanks, he brake 
 it, and said, Take, eat : this is my body, which 
 is broken for you : this do in remembrance of 
 me. After the same manner, also, he took the 
 cup, when he had supped, saying. This cup is 
 the new testament in my blood : this do ye, as 
 oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For 
 as often as ye eat tliis bread, and drink this cup, 
 ye do show the Lord's death till he come. 
 
 Wherefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, 
 and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall 
 be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. 
 But let a man examine himself, and so let him 
 eat of that bread, and drink of tbat cup. For 
 he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth 
 and drinketh damnation to himself, not discern- 
 ing the Lord's body. For this cause many are 
 weak and sickly among you, and many sleep.— 
 I Cor. xi. 2a-30. 
 
MJLELRIAG^. 129 
 
 MAEEIAGB.* 
 
 I. 
 
 A ND the Lord God said, It is not good that 
 -^^ the man should be alone : I will make him 
 an help meet for him. And the Lord God caus- 
 ed a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept : 
 and he took one of his ribs, and closed up the 
 flesh instead thereof: and of the rib, which the 
 Lord God had taken from man, made he a 
 woman, and brought her unto the man. v 
 
 And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, 
 and flesh of my flesh : she shall be called Womao, 
 because she was taken out of man. Therefore 
 shall a man leave his father and his mother, 
 and shall cleave unto his wife : and they shall 
 be-one flesh.— 6^en. ii. 18, 21-24. 
 
 Whoso findeth a wife, findeth a good thing, 
 and obtaineth favor of the Lord. — Prov xviii. 22. 
 
 A virtuous woman is a crown to her husband ; 
 but she that maketh ashamed is as rottenness in 
 his bones. — Prov, xii. 4. 
 
 * For Forms of Marriage Service see p. 205. 
 
180 MABBIAGE. 
 
 Who can find a virtuous woman? for hei 
 price is far above rubies. The heart of her hus- 
 band doth safely trust in her, so that he shall 
 have no need of spoil. She will do him good 
 and not evil all the days of her life. She is like 
 the merchants' ships; she bringeth her food 
 from afar. She stretcheth out her hand to the 
 poor ; yea, she reacheth forth her hands to the 
 needy. Her husband is kuown in the gates, 
 when he sitteth among the elders of the land. 
 
 Strength and honor are her clothing ; and she 
 shall rejoice in time to come. She openeth her 
 mouth with wisdom ; and in her tongue is 
 the law. of kindness. She looketh well to the 
 ways of her household, and eateth not the bread 
 of idleness. Her children arise nj), and call her 
 blessed ; her husband also, and he praise th her. 
 Many daughters have done virtuously, but thou 
 excellest them all . Favor is deceitful, and beau- 
 ty is vain : but a woman that feareth the Lord, 
 she shall be praised. — Frov. xxxi. 10-12, 14, 20, 
 
 23, 25-30. 
 
 n. 
 
 Wives, submit yourselves unto your own 
 husbands, as it is fit in the Lord. Husbands, 
 love your wives, and be not bitter against 
 them.— OoZ. iii. 18, 19. 
 
 Wives, submit yourselves nnto your own bus* 
 
MABBIAGE. 131 
 
 bands, as uDto the Lord. For the husbaud is 
 the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head 
 of the church : and he is the saviour of the body 
 Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, 
 so let the wives be to their own husbands in ev- 
 ery thing. Husbands, love your wives, even as 
 Christ also loved the church, and gave himself 
 for it ; that he might sanctify and cleanse it 
 with the washing of water by the word, that he 
 might i)resent it to himself a glorious church, 
 not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing ; 
 but that it should be holy and without blemish. 
 
 So ought men to love their wives as their own 
 bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself. 
 For no man ever yet hated his own flesh ; but 
 nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord 
 the church : for we are members of his body, 
 of his flesh, and of bis bones. For this cause 
 shall a man leave his father and mother, and 
 shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall 
 be one flesh. This is a great mystery : but J 
 speak concerning Christ and the church. E'ev- 
 ertheless, let every one of you in particular so 
 love his wife even as himself; and the wife see 
 that she reverence her husband. — Epli. v. 22-33 
 
 For tbe man is not of the woman, but the 
 woman of the man. Keither was the man cre- 
 ated for the woman, but the woman for the man, 
 Nevertheless, neither is the man without the 
 
132 MAERIAOB. 
 
 woman, neither the woman without ths man, iv 
 the Lord. For as the woman is of the man, 
 even so is the man also by the woman ; but al) 
 things of God.— 1 Cor. xi. 8, 9, 11, 12. 
 
 III. 
 
 Likewise, ye wives, be in subjection to your 
 own husbands ; that, if any obey not the word, 
 they also may without the word be won by the 
 conversation of the wives; while they behold 
 your chaste conversation coupled with fear. 
 Whose adorninfT, let it not be that outward 
 adorning, of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of 
 gold, or of putting on apparel; but let it be the 
 hidden man of the heart, in that which is not 
 corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and 
 quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great 
 price. 
 
 For after this manner in the old time the 
 holy women also, who trusted in God, adorned 
 themselves, being in subjection unto their own 
 husbands : even as Sarah obeyed Abraham, 
 calling him lord: whose daughters ye are, as 
 long as ye do well, and are not afraid with any 
 amazement. Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with 
 them according to knowledge, giving honor un- 
 to the wife, as unto the weaker vessel, and as 
 being heirs together of the grace of life ; that 
 your prayers be not hindered. — 1 Pet. iii. 1-7. 
 
XABBIAaE. 133 
 
 Let the husband render unto the wife dne be- 
 nevolence : and likewise also the wife unto the 
 husband. — 1 Cor. vii. 3. 
 
 And he aoswered and said unto them, Have 
 ye not read, that he which made them at the be- 
 ginning, made them male and female, and said, 
 for this cause shall a man leave father and moth- 
 er, and shall cleave to his wife ; and they twain 
 snail be oue flesh? Wherefore, they are no 
 more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God 
 hath joined together, let no man put asunder. — 
 Matt. xix. 4-6. 
 
 For the woman which hath a husband, is 
 bound by the law to her husband so long as he 
 liveth ; but if the husband be dead, she is loos- 
 ed from the law of her husband. So then if, 
 while her husband liveth, she be married to an- 
 other man, she shall be eaJled an adulteress : 
 but if her husband be dead, she is free from that 
 law ; so that she is no adulteress, though she be 
 married to another man. — Bom. vii. 2, 3. 
 
 Live joyfully with the wife whom thou lovest 
 all the days of the life of thy vanity, which he 
 hath given thee under the sun, all the days of 
 thy vanity : for that is thy portion in this life, 
 and in thy labor which thou takest under the 
 sun. — Eccl. ix. 9. 
 
 In the resurrection they neither marry, nor 
 12 
 
134 MABRIAGB. 
 
 are given in marriage, but are as the angels of 
 God in heaven. — 3fatt. ii. 30. 
 
 The time is short. It remaineth, that both 
 they that have wives, be as though they had 
 none ; and they that weep, as though they wept 
 not ; and they that rejoice, as though they re- 
 joiced not ; and they that buy, as though they 
 possessed not ; and they that use this world, as 
 not abusing it. For the fashion of this world 
 passeth away. — 1 Cor, vii. 29-31. 
 
TBMPEEANCE. 135 
 
 TEMPEEANOB 
 
 TTTINE is a mocker, strong drink is raging : 
 
 ' ^ and whosoever is deceived thereby is not 
 wise. — Prov. xx. 1. 
 
 Oome ye, say they, I will fetch wine, and we 
 will fill ourselves with strong drink; and to- 
 morrow shall be as this day, and much more 
 abundant. — Isa. xxxvi. 12. 
 
 Be not among winebibbers ; among riotous 
 eaters of flesh : For the drunkard and the glut- 
 ton shall come to poverty : and drowsiness shall 
 clothe a man with rags. — Prov. xxiii. 20, 21. 
 
 Wo unto him that giveth his neighbor drink, 
 that puttest thy bottle to him, and makest him 
 drunken also, that thou may est look on their na- 
 kedness ! Thou art filled with shame for glory : 
 drink thou also, and let thy foreskin be uncov- 
 ered : the cup of the Lord's right hand shall be 
 turned unto thee, and shameful spewing shall be 
 on thy glory. — Hob. ii. 15, 16. 
 
 Wo unto them that rise up early in the morn- 
 ing, that they may follow strong drink; that 
 continue until night, till wine inflame them I 
 And the harp, and the viol, the tabret, and pipe, 
 
136 TEMPERANCE. 
 
 and wine, are in their feasts : but they regard 
 not the work of the Lord, neither consider the 
 operation of his hands. Wo unto them that 
 are mighty to drink wine, and men of strength 
 to mingle strong drink : which justify the wicked 
 for reward, and take away the righteousness of 
 the righteous frombim ! — Isa. v. 11, 12, 22, 23. 
 
 Who hath wo ? who hath sorrow ? who hath 
 contentions ? who hath babbling ? who hath 
 wounds without cause ? who hath redness of 
 eyes ? They that tarry long at the wine ; they 
 that go to seek mixed wine. Look not thou 
 upon the wine when it is red, when it giveth his 
 color in the cup, when it moveth itself aright. 
 At the last it biteth like a serpent, and stingetb 
 like an adder. — Prov. xxiii. 29-32. 
 
 Woe to the crown of pride, to the drunk- 
 ards of Ephraim, whose glorious beauty is ? 
 fading flower, which are overcome with wine 
 They also have erred through wine, and 
 through strong drink are out of the way. The 
 priests and the prophet have erred through 
 strong drink, they are swallowed up of wine, 
 they are out of the way through strong drink ; 
 they err in vision, they stumble in judgment. 
 — Isa. xxxiii. 1, 3. 11. 
 
 Do not drink wine nor strong drink, thou 
 nor thy sous with thee, when ye go into the 
 tabernacle of the congregation, lest ye die. It 
 fthall be a statute forever throughout your 
 generations. — Lev. x. 9. 
 
HUMAN FBAELTT. 187 
 
 HUMAN FRAILTY.^ 
 
 1\ /TAIlT that is born of a woman is of few days, 
 ^-^ and full of trouble. He cometh forth like 
 a flower, and is cut down : be fleeth also as 
 a shadow, and continueth not. And dost thou 
 open thy eyes upon such a one, and bringest 
 me into judgment with thee ? Who can bring 
 a clean thing out of an unclean ? not one. See- 
 ing his days are determined, the number of his 
 months are with thee, thou hast appointed his 
 bounds that he cannot pass ; turn from him, that 
 he may rest, till he shall accomplish, as a hire- 
 ling, his day. 
 
 For there is hope of a tree, if it be cut down, 
 that it will sprout again, and that the tender 
 branch thereof will not cease. Though the root 
 thereof wax old in the earth, and the stock there- 
 of die in the ground ; yet through the scent of 
 water it will bud, and bring forth boughs like a 
 plant. But man dieth, and wasteth away : yea, 
 man giveth up the ghost, and where is he ? As 
 
 * The following several sections are fitted for funeral ser- 
 rlceS; and for the visitation of the sick. 
 
 12* 
 
138 HUMAN FKAILTY. 
 
 the waters fail from the sea, and the flood de- 
 cayeth and drieth ui3, so man lieth down and 
 riseth not: till the heavens be no more, they 
 shall not awake, nor be raised out of their 
 sleep. — Job xiv. 1-12. 
 
 ]^ow my days are swifter than a post : they 
 flee away, they see no good. They are passed 
 away as the swift ships : as the eagle that has- 
 teth to the prey. If I say, I will forget my com- 
 plaint, I will leave off my heaviness, and com- 
 fort myself : I am afraid of all my sorrows, I 
 know that thou wilt not hold me innocent. — 
 Job ix. 25-28. 
 
 As for man, his days are as grass : as a flower 
 of the field, so he flourisheth. For the wind 
 passeth over it, and it is gone ; and the place 
 thereof shall know it no more. — Psalm ciii. 
 15, 16. 
 
 Shall mortal man be more just than God! 
 shall a man be more pure than his Maker ? Be- 
 hold, he put no trust in his servants ; and his 
 angels he charged with folly : how much less in 
 them that dwell iu liouses of clay, whose found- 
 ation is in the dust, which are crushed before 
 the moth f They are destroyed from morning 
 to evening : they perish for ever without any 
 regarding it ? Doth not their excellency which 
 is in them go away? they die, even without 
 wisdom. — Job iv. 17-21. 
 
HUMAN FBATLTY. 139 
 
 Go. to now, ye that say, to-day or to-morrow 
 we will go into such a city, and continue there 
 a year, and buy, and sell, and get gain : whereas 
 ye know not what shall be on the morrow. For 
 what is your life ? It is even a vapor, that ap- 
 peareth for a little time, and then vanisheth 
 away. For that ye ought to say, If the Lord 
 will, we shall live, and do this, or that. — James 
 iv. 13-15. 
 
 But this I say, brethren, the time is short : it 
 remaineth, that both tliey that have wives be as 
 though they had none ; and they that wept as 
 though they wept not j and they that rejoice as 
 though they rejoiced not ; and they that buy as 
 though they possessed not ; and they that use 
 this world as not abusing it ; for the fashion of 
 this world passeth away. — 1 Cor. vii. 29-31. 
 
 See then that ye walk circumspectly, not as 
 fools, but as wise, redeeming the time, because 
 the days are evil. — UpJi. v. 15, 16. 
 
 Lord, make me to know my end, and the 
 measure of my days, what it is ; that I may 
 know how frail I am. Behold, thou hast made 
 my days as a hand-breadth ; and my age is as 
 nothing before thee ; verily every man at his 
 best state is altogether vanity. — Psal^n xxxix. 
 4,5. 
 
140 AIGKNES8. 
 
 SICKNESS. 
 
 T SAID in the cutting off of my days, I shall 
 -■- go to the gates of the grave : I am deprived 
 of the residue of my years. I said, I shall not 
 see the Lord, even the Lord in the land of the 
 living: I shall behold liian no more with the 
 inhabitants of the world. My age is departed, 
 and is removed from me as a shepherd's tent : I 
 have cut off like a weaver my life : he will cut 
 me off with pining sickness : from day even till 
 niffht wilt thou make an end of me. 
 
 I reckoned till morning, that, as a lion, so will 
 he break all my bones : from day even to night 
 wilt thou make an end of me. Like a crane or 
 a swallow, so did I chatter : I did mourn as a 
 dove: my eyes fail with looking upward: O 
 Lord, I am oppressed; undertake for me. 
 What shall I say ? He hath both spoken untc 
 me, and himself hath done it : I shall go softly 
 all my years in the bitterness of my soul. 
 
 O Lord, by these things men live, and in alJ 
 these things is the life of my spirit : so wilt 
 thou recover me and make me to live. Behold, 
 for peace I had great bitterness : but thou hast 
 
I 
 
 SICKNESS. 141 
 
 in love to my soul delivered it from the pit of 
 corruption ; for thou hast cast all my sins be- 
 hind thy back. For the grave cannot praise 
 thee, death cannot celebrate thee: they that 
 go down into the pit cannot hope for thy truth. 
 
 I cried by reason of my affliction unto the 
 Lord, and he heard me ; out of the belly of hell 
 cried I, and thou heardest my voice. For thou 
 hadst cast me into the deep, in the midst of the 
 seas ; and tbe floods compassed me about : alJ 
 thy billows and thy waves passed over me. 
 Then I said, I am cast out of thy sight ; yet I 
 will look again toward thy holy temple. The 
 waters compassed me about, even to the soul : 
 the depth closed me round about, the weeds 
 were wrapped about ihy head. 
 
 I went down to the bottoms of the mountains ; 
 the earth with her bars was about me for ever : 
 yet hast thou brought up my life from corrup- 
 tion, O Lord my God. When my soul fainted 
 within me I remembered the Lord: and my 
 prayer came in unto thee, into thy holy temple. 
 They that observe lying vanities forsake their 
 own mercy : but I will sacrifice unto thee with 
 the voice of thanksgiving ; I will pay that that 
 I have vowed. Salvation is of the Lord. — 
 Jonah ii. 2-9. 
 
142 D£ATH. 
 
 DEATH. 
 
 TS THEEB not an appointed time to man up- 
 -*- on earth f are not his days also like the days 
 of a hireling ? As a servant earnestly desireth 
 the shadow, and as a hireling looketh for the 
 reward of his work : so am I made to possess 
 months of vanity, and wearisome nights are 
 appointed to me. When I lie down, I say. 
 When shall I arise, and the night be gone ? and 
 1 am full of tossings to and fro unto the dawn- 
 ing of the day. 
 
 My flesh is clothed with worms, and clods of 
 dust ; my skin is broken, and become loathsome. 
 My days are swifter than a weaver's shuttle, 
 and are spent without hope. Oh remember 
 that my life is wind : my eye shall no more see 
 good. The eye of him that hath seen me shall 
 see me no more : thy eyes are upon me, and 1 
 am not. 
 
 As the cloud is consumed and vanisheth 
 away ; so he that goeth down to the grave shall 
 come up no more. He shall return no more to 
 
DEATH. 143 
 
 his bouse, neither shall his place kno\i him 
 any more. Therefore I will not refrain my 
 mouth; I will speak in the anguish of my 
 spirit ; I will complain in the bitterness of my 
 soul. — Job vii. 1-11. 
 
 One dieth in his full strength, being wholly 
 at ease and quiet. His breasts are full of milk, 
 and his bones are moistened with marrow. And 
 another dieth in the bitterness of his soul, and 
 never eateth with pleasure. They shall lie 
 down alike in the dust, and the worms shall 
 cover them. — Job xxi. 23-26. 
 
 Lord, thou hast been our dwelling place in 
 all generations. Before the mountains were 
 brought forth, or ever thou hadst formed the 
 earth, and the world, even from everlasting to 
 everlasting, thou art God. Thou turnest man 
 to destruction ; and sayest, Eeturn, ye children 
 of men. 
 
 For a thousand years in thy sight are but as 
 yesterday when it is passed, and as a watch in 
 the night. Thou earnest them away as with 
 a flood; they are as a sleep: in the morning 
 they are like grass which groweth up. In the 
 morning it flourisheth, and groweth up, in the 
 evening it is cut down and withered. For we 
 are consumed by thy anger, and by thy wrath 
 are we troubled. Thou hast set our iniquities 
 before thee, our secret sins in the light of thy 
 countenance. 
 
144 DRATH. 
 
 Fof all our days are passed away in thy 
 wrath : we spend our years as a tale that is 
 told. The days of our years are threescore 
 years and ten 5 and if by reason of strength 
 they be fourscore years, yet is their strength 
 labor and sorrow ; for it is soon cut off and we 
 fly away. — Psalm xc. 1-10. 
 
 n. 
 
 O Lord God of my salvation, I have cried 
 day and night before thee: let my prayer come 
 before thee: incline thy ear unto my cry; for 
 my soul is full of troubles : and my life draweth 
 nigh unto the grave. I am counted with them 
 that go down into the pit : I am as a man that 
 hath no strength : free among the dead, like the 
 slain that lie in the grave, whom thou remem- 
 berest no more : and they are cut off from thy 
 hand. 
 
 Thou hast laid me in the lowest pit, in dark- 
 ness, in the deeps. Thy wrath IJeth hard upon 
 me, and thou hast afflicted mo with all thy 
 waves. Thou hast put away my acquaintance 
 far from me ; thou hast made me an abomina- 
 tion unto them : I am shut up, and I cannot 
 come forth. 
 
 My eye mourneth by reason of affliction: 
 Lord, I have called daily upon thee, I have 
 
DEATH. 145 
 
 stretched out my hands unto thee. Wilt thou 
 show wonders to the dead ? shall the dead arise 
 and praise thee ? Shall thy lovingkiudness be 
 declared in the grave ? or thy faitlifulness in 
 destruction f Shall thy wonders be known in 
 the dark ? and the righteousness in the land of 
 forgetfulness 1 
 
 But unto thee have I cried, O Lord ; and in 
 the morning shall my prayer prevent thee. 
 Lord, why castest thou off my soul ? why hidest 
 thou thy face from me ? I am afflicted and 
 ready to die from my youth up : while I suffer 
 thy terrors I am distracted. Thy fierce wrath 
 goeth over me : thy terrors have cut me off. 
 They came round about me daily like water ; 
 they compassed me about together. Lover 
 and friend hast thou put far from me, and my 
 acquaintance into darkness. — Psalm Ixxx. iiL 
 1-18. 
 
 13 
 
146 DEATH OF THE EIGHTEOUB. 
 
 DEATH OF THE EIGHTEOUS. 
 
 T KNOW that my Eedeemer liveth, and that he 
 -*■- shall stand at the latter day upon the earth : 
 and though after my skin worms destroy this 
 body, yet in my flesh shall I see God : whom I 
 shall see for myself, and my eyes shall behold, 
 and not another ; though my reins be consumed 
 within me. — Job xix. 25-27. 
 
 Thou shalt guide me with thy counsel and 
 afterward receive me to glory. Whom have I 
 in heaven but thee? and there is none upon 
 earth that I desire besides thee. My flesh and 
 my heart faileth : but God is the strength of my 
 heart, and my portion for ever. — Psalm Ixxv. 
 24-26. 
 
 These things said he : and after that he saith 
 unto them, Our friend Lazarus sleepeth ; but I 
 go, that I may awake him out of sleep. Then 
 said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep, he shall do 
 well. Howbeit, Jesus spake of his death : but 
 they thought that he had spoken of taking of 
 rest in sleep. — John xi. 11-13. 
 
 Let not your heart be troubled : ye believe in 
 God, believe also in me. In my Father's liouse 
 are many mansions: if it were not sol would 
 have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. 
 
DEATH OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 147 
 
 Ajid if I go and prepare a place for you, I will 
 come again, and receive you unto myself ; that 
 where I am there ye may be also. — John xiv. 
 
 iSTay, in all these things we are more than 
 conquerors through him that k)ved us. For I 
 am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor 
 angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things 
 present, nor things to come, nor height, nor 
 depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to 
 separate us from the love of God, which is in 
 Christ Jesus our Lord. — Eom. viii. 37-39. 
 
 For I am now ready to be offered, and the time 
 of my departure is at hand. I have fought a 
 good fight, I have finished my course, I have 
 kept the faith ; henceforth there is laid up for 
 me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the 
 righteous judge, shall give me at that day : and 
 not to me only, but unto all them also that love 
 his appearing. — 2 Tim. iv. 6-8. 
 
 So when this corruptible shall have put on 
 incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on 
 immortality, then shall be brought to pass the 
 saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in 
 victory. O death, where is thy sting ? O grave, 
 where is thy victory ? The sting of death is sin ; 
 and the strength of sin is the law. But thanks 
 be to God, which giveth us the victory through 
 our Lord Jesus Christ. — 2 Cor. xiv. 54-57. 
 
148 THE RESUHEECTION. 
 
 THE BESUBREOTION. 
 
 A S touching the dead, that they rise : have 
 -^--^ ye not read in the book of Moses, how in 
 the bush God spake unto him, saying, I am the 
 God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the 
 God of Jacob ? He is not the God of the dead, 
 but the God of the living.— If ar7c xii. 2G, 27. 
 
 Yea doubtless, and I count all things but loss 
 for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ 
 Jesus my Lord : for whom I have suffered the 
 loss of all things, and do count them but dung, 
 that I may win Christ, and be found in him, not 
 having my own righteousness, which is of the 
 law, but that which is through the faith of Christy 
 the righteousness which is of God by faith : that 
 I may know him, and the power of his resur- 
 rection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, be- 
 ing made conformable unto his death ; if by any 
 means I might attain unto the resurrection of 
 the dead. 
 
 For our conversation is in heaven ; fronj 
 
THE RESURRECTION. 149 
 
 whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord 
 Jesus Christ : who shall change our vile body, 
 that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious 
 body, according to the working whereby he is 
 able even to subdue all things unto himself. — 
 Phil iii. 8-11, 20, 21. 
 
 I would not have you to be ignorant, breth- 
 ren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye 
 sorrow not even as others which have no hope. 
 For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, 
 even so them also which sleep in Jesus, will God 
 bring with him. For this we say unto you by 
 the word of the Lord, that we which are alive 
 and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall 
 not prevent them which are asleep. 
 
 For the Lord himself shall descend from hea- 
 ven with a shout, with the voice of the arch- 
 angel, and with the trump of God : and the dead 
 in Christ shall rise first: then we which are alive 
 and remain, shall be caught up together with 
 them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air : 
 and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Where- 
 fore, comfort one another with these words. — 
 1 Thess, iv. 13-18. 
 
 n. 
 
 I will ransom them from the power of the 
 grave ; I will redeem them from death : O death, 
 I will be thy i)lagues ; O grave, I will be thy 
 13* 
 
160 THE KESURRECTION. 
 
 destruction : repentance sliall be hid from my 
 eyes. — Hosea xiii. 14. 
 
 Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is 
 coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear 
 the voice of the Son of God ; aod they that hear 
 shall live. For as the Father hath life in him- 
 self; so hath he given to the Son to have life in 
 himself; and hath given him authority to exe- 
 cute judgment also, because he is the Son of 
 man. Marvel not at this : for the hour is com- 
 ing, in the which all that are in the grave shall 
 hear his voice and shall come forth ; they that 
 have done good, unto the resurrection of life ; 
 and they that have done evil, unto the resur- 
 rection of damnation. — John v. 25-29. 
 
 m. 
 
 ITow if Christ be preached that he rose from 
 the dead, how say some among you that there is 
 no resurrection of the dead? But if there be no 
 resiu^rectioD of the dead, then is Christ not risen : 
 and if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching 
 vain, and your faith is also vain. Yea, and we 
 are found false witnesses of God ; because we 
 have testified of God that he raised up Christ : 
 whom he raised uot up, if so be that the dead 
 rise Dot. 
 
 For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ 
 raised : and if Christ be not raised, your faith is 
 
THE EESUREECTION. 151 
 
 vain ; ye are yet in your sins. Then they also 
 which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished. 
 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we 
 are of all men most miserable. But now is 
 Christ risen from the dead, and become the first 
 fruits of them that slept. Christ the first fruits ; 
 atterwards they that are Christ's at his coming. 
 
 It is sown in corruption, it is raised in incor- 
 ruption : it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in 
 glory : it is sown in weakness, it is raised in 
 power : it is sown a natural body, it is raised a 
 spiritual body. There is a natural body, and 
 there is a spiritual body. And so it is written. 
 The first man Adam was made a living soul ; 
 the last Adam was made a quickening spirit. 
 
 Howbeit, that was not first which is spiritual, 
 but that which is natural ; and afterward that 
 which is spiritual. The first man is of the earth, 
 earthy : the second man is the Lord from heaven. 
 As is the earthy, sach are they also that are 
 earthy : and as is the heavenly, such are they 
 also that are heavenly. And as we have borne 
 the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the 
 image of the heavenly. 
 
 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood 
 cannot inherit the kingdom of God ; neither doth 
 corr7aption inherit incorruption. Behold, I shew 
 you a mystery ; We shall not all sleep, but we 
 shall all be changed in a moment, in the twink- 
 
152 THE EESUBRECTION. 
 
 ling of an eye, at the last trump : for the trumpet 
 shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incor- 
 ruptible, and we shall be changed. For this 
 corruptible must put on incorruption, and this 
 mortal must put on immortality. 
 
 So when this corruptible shall have put on 
 incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on 
 immortality, then shall be brought to pass the 
 saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in 
 victory. O death, where is thy sting ? O grave, 
 where is thy victory ? The sting of death is 
 sin ; and the strength of sin is the law. 
 
 But thanks be to God, which giveth us the vic- 
 tory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, 
 my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmova- 
 ble, always abounding in the work of the Lord, 
 forasmuch as ye know that your labor is not Id 
 vain in the Lord. — 1 Cor, xv. 12-58. 
 
THE KIGHTEOUS DEAD. 153 
 
 THE RIGHTEOUS DEAD. 
 
 A ND I beard a voice from heaven saying 
 -^-^ unto me, Write, Blessed are the dead which 
 die in the Lord from henceforth : Yea, saith 
 the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors ; 
 and their works do follow them. — Eev, xiv. 13. 
 
 In my Father's house are many mansions : if 
 it were not so, I would have told you. I go to 
 prepare a place for you. And if I go and pre- 
 pare a place for you, I will come again, and re- 
 ceive you unto myself ; that where I am, there 
 ye may be also. — John xiv. 2,3. 
 
 As it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear 
 heard, neither have entered into the heart of 
 man, the things which God hath prepared for 
 them that love him. But God hath revealed 
 them unto us by his Spirit : for the Spirit search- 
 eth all things, yea, the deep things of God. — 1 
 Cor. ii. 9, 10. 
 
 Then shall the King say unto them on his 
 right hand, Oome, ye bilessed of my Father, in- 
 herit the kingdom prepared for you from the 
 foundation of the world : for I was a hungered, 
 
154 THE RIGHTEOUS DEAD. 
 
 and ye gave me meat: I was thirsty, and ye 
 gave me drink : I was a stranger, and ye took 
 me in : naked and ye clothed me : I was sick, 
 and ye visited me : I was in prison, and ye came 
 unto me. 
 
 Then shall the righteous answer him, saying. 
 Lord, when saw we thee a hungered, and fed 
 thee ? or thirsty, and gave thee drink ? when 
 saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in ? or 
 naked, and clothed thee ? or when saw we thee 
 sick, or in prison, and came unto thee ? and the 
 King shall answer and say unto them, Yerily I 
 say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto 
 one of the least of these my brethren, ye have 
 done it unto me. — Matt. xxv. 34-40. 
 
 And Jesus said unto them, Yerily I say unto 
 you, That ye which have followed me, in the re- 
 generation, when the Son of man shall sit in the 
 throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve 
 thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. 
 And every one that hath forsaken houses, or 
 brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, 
 or children, or lands, for my name's sake, shall 
 receive a hundredfold, and shall inherit everlast- 
 ing me,— Matt. xix. 28, 29. 
 
 These are they which came out of great trib- 
 ulation, and have washed their robes, and made 
 them white in the blood of the Lamb. There- 
 fore are they before the tlirone of God, and 
 
THE RIGHTEOUS DEAD. 155 
 
 serve hira day and night in his temple : and he 
 that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among 
 them. They shall hunger no more, neither 
 thirst any more ; neither shall the sun light on 
 them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in 
 the midst of the throne shall feed them, and 
 shall lead them unto living fountains of waters : 
 and God shall wipe away aU teare from their 
 ;. — Rev, vii. 14-17. 
 
 n. 
 
 And I saw a new heaven and a new earth : 
 for the first heaven and the first earth were 
 passed away ; and there was no more sea. And 
 I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, com- 
 ing down from God out of heaven, prepared as 
 a bride adorned for her husband. 
 
 And I heard a great voice out of heaven 
 saying. Behold, the tabernacle of God is with 
 men, and he will dwell with them, and tbey 
 shall be his i^eople, and God himself shall 
 be with them, and be their God. And God 
 shall wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and 
 there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, 
 nor crying, neither shall there be any more 
 pain : for the former things are passed away. 
 
 And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, 
 T make all things new. And he said unto me, 
 Write : for these words are true and faithful. 
 
156 HOPE OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 
 
 HOPE OF THE RIGHTEOUS. 
 
 TpOR we know that if our earthly house oi 
 this tabernacle were dissolved, we have 
 a building of God, a house not made with 
 hands, eternal in the heavens. For in this 
 we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed 
 upon with our house which is from heaven : 
 if so be that being clothed we shall not be 
 found naked. For we that are in this taber- 
 nacle do groan, being burdened : not for that 
 we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, 
 that mortality might be swallowed up of life. 
 Now he that hath wrought us for the self- 
 same thing is God, who also hath given unto 
 us the earnest of the Spirit. Therefore we 
 are always confident, knowing that, whilst we 
 are at home in the body, we are absent from 
 the Lord. We are confident, I say, and will- 
 ing rather to be absent from the body, and to 
 be present with the Lord. Wherefore we 
 labor, that, whether present or absent, we 
 may be accepted of him. — 2 Oor, v. 1-9. 
 
 For which cause we faint not ; but though 
 our outward man perish, yet the inward man 
 is renewed day by day. For our light afflic- 
 
HOPE OE THE RIGHTEOUS. 167 
 
 tiou, whicli is but for a moment, worketh for 
 us a far more exceeding and eternal weight ol 
 glory ; while we look not at the things which 
 are seen, but at the things which are not seen : 
 for the things which are seen are temporal; 
 but the things which are not seen are eternal. 
 —2 Cor, iv. 16-18. 
 
 If ye then be risen with Christ seek those 
 which are above, where Christ sitteth at the 
 right hand of God. Set your affections on 
 things above, not on things on the earth. 
 For ye are dead, and your life is hid with 
 Christ in God. When Christ, who is our 
 life, shall appear, then shall ye also appear 
 with him in glory. — Col, iii. 1-4. 
 
 For, if we believe that Jesus died and rose 
 again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus 
 will God bring with him. For the Lord 
 himself shall descend from heaven with a 
 shout, with the voice of the archangel, and 
 with the trump of God : and the dead in 
 Christ shall rise first. Then we which are 
 alive and remain shall be caught up together 
 with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in 
 the air; and so shall we ever be with the 
 Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with 
 these words.^ — 1 Thess. iv. 14-18. 
 
158 DEATH OF A CHILD. 
 
 DEATH OF A CHILD. 
 /^H my God, my soul is cast down within 
 ^-"^ me. All thy waves and thy billows are 
 gone over me. — Ps. xlii. 6, 7. 
 
 Behold and see if there be any sorrow like 
 unto my sorrow, which is done unto me, where- 
 with the Lord hath afflicted me? — Lam. i. 12. 
 
 The Lord will not cast off forever. But 
 though he cause grief, yet will he have com- 
 passion, according to the multitude of his 
 mercies. For he doth not afflict willingly, nor 
 grieve the children of men. — Lam. iii. 31-33. 
 
 Like as a father pitieth his children, so the 
 Lord pitieth them that fear him. For he 
 knoweth our frame ; he remembereth that we 
 are dust. — Ps. ciii. 13, 14. 
 
 And they brought young children to him 
 that he should touch them : and his disciples 
 rebuked them that brought them. But when 
 Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and 
 said unto them, Suffer the little children to 
 come unto me, and forbid them not ; for of 
 such is the kingdom of God. Verily, I saj 
 unto you, whosoever shall not receive the 
 kingdom of God as a little child, he shall not 
 enter therein. And he took them up in hia 
 arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed 
 tiienx -Mark X. 13-1 ti 
 
DEATH OF A CHILD. 159 
 
 And he took a child and set him in the 
 midst of them ; and when he had taken him 
 in his arms, he said unto them, Whosoever 
 shall receive one of such children in my name 
 receiveth me; and whosoever receiveth me, 
 receiveth not me, but him that sent me. — 
 Mar^ ix. 36, 37. 
 
 And Jesus called a little child unto hira, 
 and set him in the midst of them, and said, 
 Verily I say unto you, except ye be convert- 
 ed and become as little children, ye shall not 
 enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whoso- 
 ever therefore shall humble himself as this 
 little child, the same is greatest in the king- 
 dom of heaven. — Matt xviii. 2-4. 
 
 And Hagar went and sat her down over 
 against him, a good way off, for she said, Let 
 me not see the death of the child. And she 
 sat over against him, and lifted up her voice 
 and wept. — Gen. xxi. 16. 
 
 For this child I prayed ; and the Lord hath 
 given me my petition which I asked of him ; 
 therefore also I have lent him to the Lord. — 
 1 Sam, i. 27, 28. 
 
 And the Lord struck the child, and it was 
 very sick. David therefore besought God for 
 the child, and fasted, and went in and lay all 
 night upoD the earth. And it came to pass 
 
1(5C DEATH OF A CHILD. 
 
 on the seventh day, that the child died 
 Therefore David said unto his servants, Is the 
 child dead? And they said. He is dead. 
 Then David arose from the earth, and changed 
 his apparel, and came into the house of the 
 Lord, and worshipped. And he said, While 
 the child was yet alive, I fasted and wept ; 
 for I said, Who can tell whether Gcd will be 
 gracious to me, that the child may live ? But 
 now he is dead, wherefore should I fast ? 
 Can I bring him back again ? I shall go to 
 him, but he shall n^t return to me. — 2 Sam. 
 xii. 15-23. 
 
 While Jesus yet spake, there came from 
 the ruler of the synagogue's house certain 
 which said. Thy daughter is dead; w.hy 
 troublest thou the Master any further ? As 
 soon as Jesus heard the word that was spoken, 
 he saith unto the ruler of the synagogue, Be 
 not afraid, only believe. — Marie v. 35, 36. 
 
 Let not your hearts be troubled ; ye believe 
 in God, believe also in me. In my Father's 
 house are many mansions : if it were not so, 
 I would have told you. — John xiv. 1, 2. 
 
 Unto thee, O Lord, do I lift up my souL 
 Turn thee unto me, and have mercy upon me ; 
 for I am desolate and afflicted. The troubles 
 of my heart are enlan>'ed. O bring thou mtj 
 
DEATH OF A ^HILD 1 '^ 
 
 out of my distress. Look upon mine afflic- 
 tion and my pain ; and forgive all my sins. — 
 Ps. XXV. 1, 16-18. 
 
 The Lord bless thee, and keep thee; the 
 Lord make his face to shine upon thee, and be 
 gracious unto thee ; the Lord lift up his coun- 
 tenance upon thee, and give thee peace. — 
 Num, vi. 24-26. 
 
 Gracious is the Lord, and righteous, yea, 
 our God is merciful. I was brought low, and 
 he helped me. This is my comfort in my 
 affliction. — Ps, cxvi. 5 — cxix. 50. 
 
 Blessed be God, even the Father of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and 
 the God of all comfort : who comforteth ug 
 in all our tribulation, that we may be able to 
 comfort them which are in any trouble, by 
 the comfort wherewith we ourselves are com- 
 forted of God.— 2 Oor, i. 3, 4. 
 
 I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, 
 Behold the tabernacfe of God is with men. 
 And God shall wipe away all tears itom their 
 eyes; and there shall be no more death, 
 neither sorrow nor crying, neither shall there 
 be any more pain. These words are true and 
 faithful. — Pev. xxi. 1-5. 
 
 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with 
 you all. Amen. 
 
162 CX>NSOLATIOII. 
 
 CONSOLATION 
 
 "DLESSED is the man whom thou cbastenest, 
 -*-^ O Lord, and teacliest him out of thy law ; 
 that thou mayest give him rest from the days of 
 adversity, until the pit be digged for the wick- 
 ed. For the Lord will not cast off his people, 
 u either will he forsake his inheritaDce. — Psalm 
 xciv. 12-14. 
 
 My son, despise not the chastening of the 
 Lord ; neither be weary of his correction : for 
 whom the Lord loveth he correcteth ; even as a 
 father the son in whom he delighteth. — Prov. 
 iii. 11, 12. 
 
 Behold, happy is the man whom God cor- 
 recteth : therefore despise not thou the chasten- 
 ing of tbe Almighty : for he maketh sore, and 
 biudeth up: .he woundeth, and his hands make 
 whole. He shall deliver thee in six troubles : 
 yea, in seven there shall no evil touch thee. — 
 Joh vi. 17-19. 
 
 There hath no temptation taken you but such 
 as is common to man : but God is faithful, who 
 will not suffer you to be tempted above that ye 
 
CONSOLATION. 163 
 
 are able : but will with the temptation also make 
 a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear 
 it.— 1 Cor, X. 13. 
 
 The spirit itself beareth witness with our spir- 
 it, that we are the children of God : and if chil- 
 dren, then heirs : heirs of God, and joint-heirs 
 with Christ ; if so be that we suffer with him, 
 that we may be also glorified together. For I 
 reckon, that the sufferings of this present time 
 are not worthy to be compared with the glory 
 which shall be revealed in us. — Rom. viii. 
 16-18. 
 
 Beloved, think it not strange, concerning the 
 fiery trial which is to try you, as though some 
 strange thing happened unto you : but rejoice, 
 inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ's suffer- 
 ings : that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye 
 may be glad also with exceeding joy. — 1 Feter 
 iv. 12, 14. 
 
 Blessed be God, even the Father of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the 
 God of all comfort ; who comforteth us in all 
 our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort 
 them which are in any trouble by the comfort 
 wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God. 
 
 For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, 
 so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ. 
 And whether we be afflicted it is for your con- 
 solation and salvjition, which is effectual in the 
 
164 CONSOLATION. 
 
 enduring of the same sufferings which we also 
 suffer : or whether we be comforted, it is for 
 your consolation and salvation. And our hope 
 of you is steadfast, knowing, that as ye are 
 partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of 
 the consolation. — 2 Cor. i. 3-7. 
 
 For our light aflBiction, which is but for a 
 moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding 
 and eternal weight of glory ; while we look not 
 at the things which are seen, but at the thiuga 
 which are not seen : for the things which are 
 seen are temporal ; but the things that are not 
 seen are eternal. — 2 Cor. iv. 17, 18. 
 
 And one of the elders answered, saying unto 
 me, What are these which are arrayed in 
 white robes ? and whence came they ? And 
 I said unto him. Sir, thou knowest. And he said 
 to me. These are they which came out of great 
 tribulation, and have washed their robes, and 
 made them white in the blood of the Lamb. 
 
 Therefore are they before the throne of God, 
 and serve him day and night in his temple: 
 and he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell 
 among them. They shall hunger no more, 
 neither thirst any more ; neither shall the sun 
 light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb 
 which is in the midst of the throne shall feed 
 them, and shall lead them unto living fountains 
 of waters : and God shall wipe away all tears 
 from their eyes. — Rev. vii. 13-17. 
 
DITINE PEOTECTIOK. 165 
 
 DIVINE PEOTEOTION. 
 
 T""T"E that dwelletb in the secret i^lace of the 
 -^-*- Most High, shall abide under the shadow of 
 the Almighty. I will say of the Lord, He is my 
 refuge and my fortress: my God : in him will I 
 trust. Surely he shall deliver thee from the 
 snare of the fowler, and from the noisome pesti- 
 lence. He shall cover thee with his feathers, 
 and under his wings shalt thou trust : his truth 
 shall be thy shield and buckler. 
 
 Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by 
 night; nor for the arrow that flieth by day; 
 nor for the pestilence that walketh in darkness; 
 nor for the destruction that wasteth at noon- 
 day. A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten 
 thousand at thy right hand ; but it shall not 
 come nigh thee. Only with thine eyes shalt 
 thou behold and see the reward of the wicked. — 
 Psalm xci. 1-8. 
 
 Behold, happy is the man whom God correct- 
 eth ; therefore despise not thou the chastening 
 of the Almighty : for he maketh sore, and bind- 
 eth up: he woundeth, and his hands make 
 whole. He shall deliver thee in six troubles: 
 yea, in seven there shall no evil touch thee. 
 
166 DIVINE PROTECTION. 
 
 In famine be shall redeem thee from death ; 
 and in war from the i^ower of the sword. Thou 
 shalt be hid from the scourge of the tongue ; 
 neither shalt thou be afraid of destruction when 
 it Cometh. At destruction and famine thou 
 shalt laugh ; neither shalt thou be afraid of the 
 beasts of the earth. For thou shalt be in league 
 with the stones of the field ; and the beasts of 
 the field shall be at peace with thee. 
 
 And thou shalt know that thy tabernacle shall 
 be in peace; and thou shalt visit thy habitation, 
 and shalt not sin. Thou shalt know also that 
 thy seed shall be great, and thine off'spring as 
 the grass of the earth. Thou shalt come to thy 
 grave in a full age, like as a shock of corn com- 
 eth in in his season. — Jol) v. 17-20. 
 
 Because thou hast made the Lord, which is my 
 refuge, even the Most High, thy habitation ; 
 there shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any 
 plague come nigh thy dwelling. For he shall 
 give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee 
 in all thy ways. They shall bear thee up in their 
 bands, lest thou dash thy foot against a stone. 
 
 Thou shalt tread upon the lion and adder ; the 
 young lion and the dragon sbalt thou trample 
 under foot. Because he bath set his love upon 
 me, therefore will I deliver him : I will set him 
 on high, because he hath known my name.— 
 Psalm xci. 9-15. 
 
ntUST IN OODu 167 
 
 TBUST 11!^ GOD. 
 
 n^HE Lord is my shepherd ; I shall not want. 
 -*- He maketh me to lie down in green pas- 
 tures : he leadctli me beside the still waters. He 
 restoreth my soul : he leadeth me in the paths 
 of righteousness for his name's sake. Yea, 
 though I walk through the valley of the shadow 
 of death, I will fear no evil ; for thou art with 
 me : thy rod and thy staff they comfort me. 
 
 Thou preparest a table before mo in the 
 presence of my enemies : thou anointest my 
 head with oil : my cup runneth over. Surely 
 goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days 
 of my life : and I will dwell in the house of the 
 Lord for ever. — Psalm xxiii. 1-6. 
 
 The Lord is my light and my salvation ; 
 «vhom shall I fear ? the Lord is the strength of 
 , my life ; of whom shall I be afraid ? — Psalm 
 i xxvii. 1. 
 
 The Lord is my rock, and my fortress, and my 
 deliverer ; my God, my strength, in whom I will 
 trust ; my buckler, and the horn of my salvation^ 
 and my high tower. — Psalm xviii. 2. 
 
 What time I am afraid, I will trust in thee. 
 
168 TECJST m GOD. 
 
 In God 1 will praise Ms word, in God I have 
 put my trust ; I will not fear what flesh can do 
 unto me. — Psahn Ivi. 3, 4. 
 
 Truly my soul waiteth upon God : from him 
 Cometh my salvation. He only is my rock and 
 my salvation ; he is my defence ; 1 shall not 
 be greatly moved. My soul, wait thou only up- 
 on God ; for my expectation is from him. He 
 only is my rock and my salvation : he is my de- 
 fence ; I shall not be moved. In God is my sal- 
 vation and my glory : fche rock of my strength, 
 and my refuge, is in God. Trust in him at all 
 times ; ye people, pour out your heart before 
 him ; God is a refuge for us. — Psalm Ixii. 1, 2, 
 5-8. 
 
 Although the fig-tree shall not blossom, nei- 
 ther shall fruit be in the vines ; the labor of the 
 olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield no 
 meat ; the flock shall be cut off* from the fold, 
 and there shall be no herd in the stalls : yet I 
 will rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in the God of 
 my salvation. The Lord God is my strength, 
 and he will make my feet like hind's feet, and 
 he will make me to walk upon my high places. 
 —Hab. iii. 17-19. 
 
 Behold, God is my salvation ; I will trust, and 
 not be afraid: for the Lord Jehovah is my 
 strength and my song ; he also is become my 
 salvation. — Isa. xii. 2. 
 
PENITENTS ENCOUKAGED 109 
 
 PENITENTS ENOOUEAGED. 
 
 /^OME unto me, all ye that labor and are 
 ^-^ heavy laden, and I will give you rest. 
 Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me ; for I 
 am meek and lowly in heart ; and ye shall find 
 rest unto your souls. — Matt. xi. 28, 29. • 
 
 Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends 
 of the earth ; for I am God, and there is none 
 else. — Isa. xlv. 22. 
 
 Have I any pleasure at all that the wicked 
 should die ? saith the Lord God : and not that 
 he should return from his ways, and live ? — Ezelc. 
 xviii. 22. 
 
 As I live, saith the Lord God, I have no pleas- 
 ure in the death of the wicked ; but that the 
 wicked turn from his way and live : turn ye, turn 
 ye from your evil ways ; for why will ye die, O 
 house of Israel ? — JEzelc. xxxiii. 10, 11. 
 
 Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the 
 waters, and he that hath no money ; come ye, 
 buy, and eat ; yea, come, buy wine and milk 
 without money and without price. — Isa. Iv. 1. 
 
 In the last day, that great day of the feast, 
 15 
 
170 PENITENTS ENCOURAGED. 
 
 Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirsty 
 let him come nnto me, and drink. — John vii. 37. 
 
 For God sent not his Son into the world to 
 condemn the world ; but that the world through 
 him might be saved. — Jolin iii. 17. 
 
 He that spared not his own Son, but delivered 
 him up for us all, how shall he not with him also 
 freely give us all things ? — Bom. viii. 32. 
 
 For there is one God, and one mediator be- 
 tween God and men, the man Christ Jesus; who 
 gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in 
 due time. — 1 Tim. ii. 5, 6. 
 
 Let Israel hope in the Lord : for with the 
 Lord there is mercy, and with him is plenteous 
 redemption. — Psalm cxxx. 7. 
 
 Come now, and let us reason together, saith 
 the Lord ; though your sins be as scarlet, they 
 shall be as white as snow ; though they be red 
 like crimson, they shall be as wool. — Isa. i. 18. 
 
 He that covereth his sins shall not prosper- 
 but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall 
 have mercy. — Trov. xxviii. 13. 
 
 Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call 
 ye upon him while he is near: let the wicked 
 forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his 
 thoughts : and let him return unto the Lord, and 
 he will have mercy upon him; and to our God, 
 for he will abundantly pardon. — Isa. Iv. 6, 7. 
 
 Him that cometh to me I will In no wise cast 
 oat. — Jolin vi. 37 
 
PENITENTS ENCOURAGED. 171 
 
 Ask, and it shall be given you ; seek, and ye 
 shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto 
 you : for every one that asketh receiveth ; and 
 he that seeketh findeth ; and to him that knock- 
 eth it shall be opened. — 3Iatt. vii. 7, 8. 
 
 If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord 
 Jesus, and shalt believe in thine heart that God 
 hath raised him from the dead, thou shalt be 
 saved. — Bom. x. 9. 
 
 For all ha 70 sinned, and come short of the 
 glory of God. — Horn. iii. 23. 
 
 Not by works of righteousness which we have 
 done, but according to his mercy he saved us, 
 by the washing of regeneration, and renewing 
 of the Holy Ghost. — Titus iii. 5. 
 
 For by grace are ye saved through faith ; and 
 that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: 
 not of works, lest any man should boast. — E2)1i. 
 ii. 8, 9. 
 
 He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting 
 life. — John iii. 36. 
 
 Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that be- 
 lieveth on me hath everlasting life. — JoJm vi. 47. 
 
 And he said unto them, Go ye into all the 
 world, and preach the gospel to every creature. 
 He that believeth and is baptized shall be 
 saved ; but he that believeth not shall be damn- 
 ed. — Marie xvi. 15, 16. 
 
 And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the 
 
172 PENITENTS ENCOUKAGED. 
 
 wilderness, even so must the Son of man be 
 lifted up: that whosoever believeth in him 
 should not perish, but have eternal life. For 
 God so loved the world, that he gave his only 
 begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him 
 should not perish, but have everlasting life. — 
 John iii. 14-16. 
 
 And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. 
 And let him that heareth say, Come. And let 
 him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, 
 let him take the water of life freely. — Ben 
 xxiL 17. 
 
DIVINE INVITATIONS. 173 
 
 DIVII^rE IN'YITATIONS. 
 
 TZrO, every one that thirstetb, come ye to the 
 -*— ^- waters, and he that hath no money ; come 
 ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, bay wine and milk 
 without money and without i^rice. Wherefore 
 do ye spend money for that which is not bread 1 
 and your labor for that which satisfieth not ? 
 hearken diligently unto me, and eat ye that 
 which is good, and let your soul delight itself in 
 fatness. Incline your ear, and come unto me ; 
 hear, and your soul shall live ; and I will make 
 an everlasting covenant with you, even the sure 
 mercies of David. 
 
 Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call 
 ye upon him while he is near : let the wicked 
 forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his 
 thoughts : and let him return unto the Lord, and 
 he will have mercy upon him, and to our God, 
 for he will abundantly pardon. For my thoughts 
 are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my 
 ways, saith the Lord. For as the heavens are 
 higher than the earth, so are my ways higher 
 than your ways, and my thoughts than your 
 thoughts.— Jsa. li. 1-3, 6-9. 
 15* 
 
174 DIVINE INVITATIONS. 
 
 And Jesus said unto tliem, I am the bread of 
 life : he that cometh to me shall never hunger ; 
 and he that believeth on me shall never thirst. 
 But I said unto you, That ye also have seen me, 
 and believe not. All that the Father giveth me 
 shall come to me ; and him that cometh to me 
 I will in no wise cast out. For I came down 
 from heaven, not to do my own will, but the will 
 of him that sent me. And this is the Father's 
 will which hath sent me, that of all which he 
 hath given me I should lose nothing, but should 
 raise it up again at the last day. And this is the 
 will of him that sent me, that every one which 
 seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have 
 everlasting life : and I will raise him up at the 
 last day. — John vi. 35-40. 
 
 If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and 
 drink. He that believeth on me, as the scrip- 
 ture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers 
 of living water. — John vii. 37, 38. 
 
 Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy 
 laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke 
 upon you, and learn of me ; for I am meek and 
 lowly in heart : and ye shall find rest unto youi 
 souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is 
 light— Matt. xi. 28-30. 
 
 They that be whole need not a physician, but 
 they that are sick. But go ye and learn what 
 that meaneth, I will have mercy, and not sac- 
 
DIVINE INVITATIONS. 175 
 
 rifice : for T am not come to call the righteous, 
 but sinners to repentance. — Matt. ix. 12, 13. 
 
 But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his 
 righteousness ; and all these things shall be add- 
 ed unto you. — Matt. vi. 33. 
 
 Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst 
 after righteousness : for tl^ey shall be filled. — 
 Matt. V. 6. 
 
 And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. 
 And let him that heareth say, Come. And let 
 him that is athirst, come. And whosoever will, 
 let him take the water of life freely. — Eev. xxii 
 17. 
 
176 PKAYEK ENJOINED. 
 
 PEATEE ElNTJOIlTED, 
 
 A "KD he spake a parable unto them to thij 
 ■^-^ end, that men ought always to pray, and 
 not to faint ; saying, There was in a city a judge, 
 which feared not God, neither regarded man : 
 and there was a widow in that city ; and she 
 came unto him, saying, Avenge me of mine ad- 
 versary. And he would not for a while: but af- 
 terward he said within himself, Though I fear 
 not God nor regard man ; yet because this wid- 
 ow troubleth me, I will avenge her, lest by her 
 continual coming she weary me. 
 
 And the Lord said. Hear what the unjust 
 judge saith. And shall not God avenge his own 
 elect, which cry day and night unto him, though 
 he bear long with them I I tell you that be 
 will avenge them speedily. Nevertheless, when 
 the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on 
 the earth ? 
 
 And lie spake this parable unto certain whicb 
 trusted in themselves that they Avere righteous, 
 and despised others : two men went up into the 
 temple to pray ; the one a Pharisee and the 
 
PRATER ENJOIKBD. 177 
 
 other a publican. The Pharisee stood and pray- 
 ed thus with himself, God, I thank thee, that 
 I am not as other men are, extortioners, unjust, 
 adulterers, or even as this publican. I fast twice 
 in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess. 
 And the publican, standing afar off, would not 
 lift up so much as his eyes unto heaven, but 
 smote upon his breast, saying, God be merciful 
 to me a sinner. I tell you, this man went down 
 to his house justified rather than the other : for 
 every one that exalt eth himself shall be abased^ 
 and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted. — 
 Luke xviii. 1-14. 
 
 And when thou pray est, thou shalt not be 
 as the hypocrites are : for they love to pray 
 standing in the synagogues and in the corners 
 of the streets, that they may be seen of men. 
 Yerily I say unto you, they have their reward. 
 But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy 
 closet, and when thou hast shut thy door, pray 
 to thy Father which is in secret ; and thy Father 
 which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly. 
 But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the 
 heathen do : for they think that they shall be 
 heard for their much speaking. Be not ye 
 therefore like unto them : for your Father know- 
 eth what things ye have need of, before ye ask 
 him. 
 
IT8 PEAYER ENJOmKD. 
 
 After this manner therefore pray ye : Our Fa- 
 ther which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy 
 name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done 
 in earth as it is in heaven. Give iis this day oui 
 daily bread. And forgive us our debts, as we for- 
 give our debtors. And lead us not unto temp- 
 tation, but deliver us from evil. For thine is the 
 kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your 
 heavenly Father will also forgive you: but if 
 ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither 
 will your Father forgive your trespasses. — 
 Matt. vi. 5-15. 
 
 Verily, verily, I say unto you. Whatsoever 
 ye shall ask the Father in my name, he will 
 give it you. Hitherto have ye asked nothing 
 in my name : ask, and ye shall receive, that 
 your joy may be fall. — John xvi. 23, 24. 
 
 Again I say unto you. That if two of you 
 shall agree on earth as touching any thing that 
 they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my 
 Father which is in heaven. For where two or 
 three are gathered together in my name, there 
 am I in the midst of them. — Matt xviii. 19, 20. 
 
FEAYER ENCOUEAGED. 179 
 
 PRAYEE ENCOURAGED. 
 
 T3UT if from thence thou shalt seek the Lord 
 • thy God, thou shalt find him, if thou seek 
 him with all thine heart, and with all thy soul. 
 When thou art in tribulation, and all these 
 things are come upon thee, even in the latter 
 days, if thou turn to the Lord thy God, and 
 shalt be obedient unto his voice ; (for the Lord 
 thy God is a merciful God ;) he will not forsake 
 thee, neither destroy thee, nor forget the cove- 
 nant of thy fathers, which he sware unto them 
 ---Deut. iv. 29-31. 
 
 If I shut up heaven that there be no rain, or 
 if I command the locusts to devour the land, 
 or if I send pestilence among my people ; if my 
 people which are called by my name, shall hum- 
 ble themselves, and pray, and seek my face, and 
 turn from their wicked ways ; then will I hear 
 from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and 
 will heal their land. — 2 Chron. vii. 13, 14. 
 
 And call upon me in the day of trouble : 1 
 will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me.— ^ 
 Psalm 1. 15. 
 
180 PRAYER ENCOURAGED. 
 
 And it shall come to pass, that before they 
 call, I will answer; and while they are yei 
 speaking, I will hear. — Isa. Ixv. 24. 
 
 And I say unto you, Ask, and it shall be 
 given you ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and 
 it shall be opened unto you. For every one 
 that asketh, receiveth; and he that seeketh 
 findeth ; and to him that knocketh, it shall be 
 opened. If a son shall ask bread of any of you 
 that is a father, will he give him a stone ? or if 
 he ask a fish, will he for a fish give him a ser- 
 pent ? or if he shall ask an egg, will he ofifer 
 him a scorpion ? If ye then, being evil, know 
 how to give good gifts unto your children; 
 how much more shall your heavenly Father 
 give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him ? — 
 Luke xi. 9-13. 
 
 And this is the confidence that we have in 
 him, that if we ask any thing according to his 
 will, he heareth us : and if we know that he 
 hear us, whatsoever we ask, we know that we 
 have the petitions that we desired of him. — 
 1 John V. 14, 15. 
 
 Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne 
 of grace that we may obtain mercy, and find 
 grace to help in time of need. — Heb, vi. 16. 
 
BENEDICTIONS. 181 
 
 BBNBDIOTIOIS'S. 
 
 n^O God only wise, be glory through Jesns 
 -*- Christ for ever. Amen. — Rom. xvi. 27. 
 
 Grace be unto you, and peace, from God our 
 Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. — 1 Cor. 
 1.3. 
 
 The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the 
 love of God, and the communion of the Holy 
 Ghost, be with you all. Amen. — 2 Cor. xiii. 14. 
 
 Brethren, the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ 
 be with your spirit. Amen. — Gal. vi. 18. 
 
 Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith, 
 from God the Father and Lord Jesus Christ. 
 Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus 
 Christ in sincerity. Amen. — JEi)li. vi. 23, 24. 
 
 The peace of God which passeth all under- 
 standing, shall keep your hearts and minds 
 through Christ Jesus. Kow unto God and our 
 Father be glory for ever and ever. Amen. — 
 Phil. iv. 7, 20. 
 
 Grace, mercy, and peace, from God the Father 
 and Christ Jesus our Lord. — 2 Tim. i. 2. 
 
 Grace to you, and peace, from God our Father 
 and the Lord Jesus Christ. — Phil. 3. 
 16 
 
Ig2 BENEDICTIONS. 
 
 l^ow the God of peace, that brought again 
 from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great shep- 
 herd of the sheep, through the blood of the 
 everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every 
 good work to do his will, working in you that 
 which is well-pleasing in his sight, through 
 Jesus Christ ; to whom be glory for ever and 
 ever. Amen. — Heh. xiii. 20, 21. 
 
 Grace and peace be multiplied unto you 
 through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus 
 our Lord. — 2 Feter ii. 2. 
 
 Grace be with you, mercy, and peace, from 
 God the Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ, 
 the Son of the Father, in truth and love. — 2 
 Jolin ii. 3. 
 
 Kow unto him that is able to keep you from 
 falling, and to present you faultless before the 
 presence of his glory with exceeding joy, to the 
 only wise God our Saviour, be glory and ma- 
 jesty, dominion and power, both now and ever. 
 Amen. — Jude 24, 25. 
 
 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with 
 you all. Amen.— i^. xxii. 21. 
 
Burial Service, 
 
 WITH 
 
 SUGGESTIVE THOUGHTS 
 
 FOR 
 
 FUNERAL OCCASIONS. 
 
BUBIAI. SEEYIOfi. 185 
 
 THE EPISCOPAI. 
 
 BURIAL SERVICE, 
 
 T The Minuter t meeting the Oorpte at the entrance of the Ohurchpard 
 and going before it, either into the Ohurch, or towards the Grave, 
 shall say, or sing, 
 
 T AM the resurrection and the life, saith the 
 Lord: he that believeth in me, though he 
 were dead, yet shall he live : and whosoever 
 iiveth and believeth in me, shall never die. — 
 Jolm xi. 25, 26. 
 
 T Kl^OW that my Eedeemer Iiveth, and that 
 -*- he shall stand at the latter day upon the 
 earth. And though after my skin worms de- 
 stroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God : 
 whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall 
 behold, and not another. — Job xix. 25, 26, 27. 
 
 TTTE brought nothing into this world, and it 
 ' ^ is certain we can carry nothing out. The 
 Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away, bless- 
 ed be the Name of the Lord. — 1 Tim, vi. 7 ; Job 
 L2L 
 
 16* 
 
186 . BQKIAL SEEVIOB. 
 
 f J/Cer (hey are eome into the Church, $haU be gaid or tung the fol 
 lotoing Anthem, taken from the S9th and 90th Psalms. 
 
 "T OED, let me know my end, and the number 
 -*-' of my days ; that I may be certified how 
 long I have to live. 
 
 Behold, thou hast made my days as it were a 
 span long, and mine age is even as nothing in 
 respect of thee ; and verily every man living is 
 altogether vanity. 
 
 For man walketh in a vain shadow, and dis- 
 quieteth himself in vain ; he heapeth up rich< s, 
 and cannot tell who shall gather them. 
 
 And now. Lord, what is my hope ? Tru y 
 my hope is even in thee. 
 
 Deliver me from all mine offences ; and mal e 
 me not a rebuke unto the foolish. 
 
 When thou with rebukes dost chasten man for 
 sin, thou makest his beauty to consume away, 
 like as it were a moth fretting a garment : every 
 man therefore is but vanity. 
 
 Hear my prajer, O Lord, and with thine ears 
 consider my calling ; hold not thy peace at my 
 tears : 
 
 For I am a stranger with thee, and a sojourn- 
 er, as all my fathers were. 
 
 O spare me a little, that I may recover ik.y 
 strength, before I go hence and be no more sec a. 
 
BURIAL SEEVIOB. 187 
 
 Lord, thou hast been our refuge, from one 
 generation to another. 
 
 Before the mountains were brought forth, or 
 ever the earth and the world were made, thou 
 art God from everlasting, and world without 
 end. 
 
 Thou turnesfc man to destruction ; again thou 
 sayest, Come again, ye children of men. 
 
 For a thousand years in thy sight are but as 
 yesterday ; seeing that is past as a watch in the 
 night. 
 
 As soon as thou scatterest them they are even 
 as a sleep; and fade away suddenly like the 
 grass. 
 
 In the morning it is green, and groweth up ; 
 but in the evening it is cut down, dried up, and 
 withered. 
 
 For we consume away in thy displeasure ; and 
 are afraid at thy wrathful indignation. 
 
 Thou hast set our misdeeds before thee ; and 
 our secret sins in the light of thy countenance. 
 
 For when thou art angry, all our days are 
 gone ; we bring our years to an end, as it were 
 a tale that is told. 
 
 The days of our age are threescore years and 
 ten ; and though men be so strong that they 
 come to fourscore years, yet is their strength 
 then but labor and sorrow ; so soon passeth it 
 away, and we are gone. 
 
IBS BUBIAL SEBYIOB. 
 
 So teach us to number our days, that we may 
 apply our hearts unto wisdom. 
 
 Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to 
 the Holy Ghost ; 
 
 As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever 
 shall be, world without end. Amen. 
 
 Then shall follow the Lesson, taken out of the Fifteenth Chapter of 
 the first Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians. 
 
 1 Cor. XV. 20. 
 
 "VTOW is Christ risen from the dead, and be- 
 -*-^ come the first-fruits of them that slept. 
 For since by man came death, by man came also 
 the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam 
 all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 
 But every man in his own order: Christ the 
 first-fruits ; afterwards they that are Christ's, at 
 his coming. Then cometh the end, when he shall 
 have delivered up the Kingdom to God, even the 
 Father ; when he shall have put down all rule 
 and all authority, and power. For he must reign, 
 till he hath put all enemies under his feet. The 
 last enemy that shall be destroyed is death. Foi 
 he hath put all things under his feet. But when 
 he saith, all things are put under him, it is man- 
 ifest that he is excepted, which did put all things 
 under him. And when all things shall be sub- 
 
BUBIAL SEBYIOB. 189 
 
 dned unto him, then shall the Son also himself 
 be subject unto Him that put all things undei 
 him, that God may be all in all. 
 
 Else what shall they do which are baptized for 
 the dead, if the dead rise not at all ? Why are 
 they then baptized for the dead ? and why stand 
 we in jeopardy every hour ? I protest by your 
 rejoicing, which I have in Christ Jesus our 
 Lord, I die daily. If after the manner of men I 
 have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what ad- 
 vantageth it me, if the dead rise not 1 let us eat 
 and drink, for to-morrow we die. Be not de- 
 ceived: evil communications corrupt good man- 
 ners. Awake to righteousness, and sin not; 
 for some have not the knowledge of God. I 
 speak this to your shame. 
 
 But some man will say, How are the dead 
 raised up 1 and with what body do they come I 
 Thou fool I that which thou so west is not quick- 
 ened, except it die. And that which thou so west, 
 thou sowest not that body that shall be, but 
 bare grain, it may chance of wheat, or of some 
 other grain. But God giveth it a body as it 
 hath pleased him, and to every seed his own 
 body. All flesh is not the same flesh ; but there 
 is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of 
 beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds. 
 There are also celestial bodies, and bodies ter- 
 res^trial 5 but the glory of the celestial is one, 
 
190 BUKIAX SERVIOB. 
 
 and the glory of the terrestial is another. Theie 
 is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the 
 moon, and another glory of the stars ; for one 
 star differeth from another star in glory. 
 
 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is 
 sown in corruption ; it is raised in incorruption : 
 it is sown in dishonour ; it is raised in glory : it 
 is sown in weakness ; it is raised in power : it is 
 sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. 
 There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual 
 body. And so it is written, The first man 
 Adam was made a living soul ; the last Adam 
 was made a quickening spirit. Howbeit, that 
 was not first which is spiritual, but that which 
 is natural ; and afterwards that which is spir- 
 itual. The first man is of the earth, earthy: 
 the second man is the Lord from heaven. As 
 is the earthy, such are they that are earthy : 
 and as is the heavenly, such are they also that 
 are heavenly. And as we have borne the image 
 of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of 
 the heavenly. 
 
 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood 
 cannot inherit the Kingdom of God ; neither 
 doth corruption inherit incorruption. Behold, 
 I show you a mystery : we shall not all sleep, 
 but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in 
 the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump : for 
 the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be 
 
BUBIAI. SEEVIOB. 191 
 
 raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed 
 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, 
 and this mortal must put on immortality. 
 
 So when this corruptible shall have put on 
 mcorruption, and this mortal shall have put on 
 immortality ; then shall be brought to ijass the 
 saying that is written, Death is swallowed up 
 in victory. O death, where is thy sting ? 
 grave, where is thy victory? The sting of 
 death is sin ; and the strength of sin is the Law. 
 But thanks be to God, which giveth us the vic- 
 tory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, 
 my beloved brethren, be ye steadfast, unmov- 
 able, always abounding in the work of the Lord, 
 forasmuch as ye know that your labor is not 
 in vain in the Lord. 
 
 ^ When they come to the grave, while the Corpse is made ready to i€ 
 laid into the earth, shall he sung or said. 
 
 "jV/TA]^, that is born of a woman, hath but a 
 -^^-*- short time to live, and is full of misery. 
 He Cometh up, and is cut down, like a flower; 
 he fleeth as it were a shadow, and never contin- 
 ueth in one stay. 
 
 In the midst of life we are in death: of whom 
 may we seek for succor, but of thee, O Lord, 
 who for our sins art justly displeased ? 
 
 Yet, O Lord God most holy, O Lord most 
 
192 BURIAL SERVIOK. 
 
 mighty, O holy and most merciful Savionr, de- 
 liver us not into the bitter pains of eternal death 
 Thou kuowest, Lord, the secrets of our hearts; 
 shut not thy merciful ears to our prayer ; but 
 spare us, Lord most holy, O God most mighty, 
 O holy and merciful Saviour, thou most worthy 
 Judge eternal, suffer us not, at our last hoar, foi 
 any pains of death, to fall from thee. 
 
 H Then, while the earth shall be cast upon the Body by some standing 
 by, the Alinister shall say, 
 
 FORASMUCH as it hath pleased Almighty 
 God, in liis wise providence, to take out of 
 this world the soul of our deceased hrotJier* we 
 therefore commit Ids body to the ground ; earth 
 to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust ; looking 
 for the general Eesurrection in the last day, 
 and the life of the world to come, through our 
 Lord Jesus Christ ; at whose second coming in 
 glorious majesty to judge the world, the earth 
 and the sea shall give up their dead ; and the 
 corruptible bodies of those who sleep in him 
 shall be changed, and made like unto his own 
 glorious body ; according to the mighty work- 
 ing whereby he is able to subdue all things 
 unto himself. 
 
 *pr sister, or firieud. 
 
BUBIAL SEBYICB. 19^ 
 
 IT Then shall he said, or eung^ 
 
 T HEAED a voice from heaven, saying unto 
 ■^ me, Write, From henceforth blessed are the 
 dead who die in the Lord: even so saith the 
 Bpirit; for they rest from their labors. — R&v, 
 xiv. 13. 
 
 o 
 
 IT Then the Minister shall say the Lord's Prayer ; 
 
 UR FATHEE, who art in heaven, Hallowed 
 be thy Xame. Thy kingdom come. Thy 
 will be done on earth. As it is in heaven. Give 
 us this day oiir daily bread. And forgive us our 
 trespasses, As we forgive those who trespass 
 against us. And lead us not into temptation ; 
 But deliver us from evil. Amen. 
 
 IT Then the Minister shall say one or both of the folUwing prayers, at 
 his discretion, 
 
 A LMIGHTY GOD, with whom do live the 
 -^-^ spirits of those who depart hence in the 
 Lord, and with whom the souls of the faithful, 
 after they are delivered from the burden of the 
 flesh, are in joy and felicity ; We give thee 
 hearty thanks for the good examples of all those 
 thy servants, who, having finished their course 
 id faith, do now rest from their labors. And 
 we beseech thee, that we, with all those who 
 17 
 
194 BUBIAL SEBYICB. 
 
 are departed in the true faith of thy holy Name, 
 may have our perfect consummation and bliss, 
 both in body and soul, in thy eternal and ever- 
 lasting glory; through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 o 
 
 MEEOIFUL GOD, the Father of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, who is the resurrection and the 
 life; in whom whosoever believeth, shall live, 
 though he die ; and whosoever liveth, and be- 
 lieveth in him, shall not die eternally; who 
 also hath taught us, by his holy Apostle Saint 
 Paul, not to be sorry, as men without hope, for 
 those who sleep in him ; We humbly beseech 
 thee, O Father, to raise us from the death of sin 
 unto the life of righteousness ; that, when we 
 shall depart this life, we may rest in him ; and 
 that, at the general Eesurrection in the last day^ 
 we maybe found acceptable in thy sight ; and 
 receive that blessing, which thy well-beloved 
 Son shall then pronounce to all who love and 
 fear thee, saying. Come, ye blessed children of 
 my Father, receive the kingdom prepared for you 
 from the begioning of the world. Grant this, we 
 beseech thee, O merciful Father, through Jesus 
 Christ, our Mediator and Eedeemer. Amen. 
 
 nnHE grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the 
 -^ love of God, aud fellowship of the Holy 
 Ghost, be with us all evermore- Amen. 
 
flUOOESnYE THOUGHTS. 195 
 
 SUGGESTIVE THOUGHTS. 
 
 ATTENDANCE at funerals constitutes a constantly recurring 
 claim upon the time and thought of clergymen. They are fre 
 quently called on at short notice, and often when pressed with othei 
 duties. Aside 'from the remarlis which the peculiar circumstances ol 
 «)ach case may call forth, it is desirable they should address some in- 
 struction to those present, other than the relatives ; some of whom 
 seldom attend any other religious services. The following sugges- 
 tions are not intended to serve as plans for sermons, but as simply 
 opening lines of thought, where other and more mature preparation 
 cannot well be made. 
 
 LOED, make me to know my end, and the meas- 
 ure of my days, what it is ; that I may know 
 how frail I am. — Ps. xxxix. 4. 
 
 1. The frailty and brevity of human life impressed. 2. The 
 end of life should be kept in view, to shape its conduct. 3. 
 Divine aid is implored, that this important but difficult lesson 
 may be learned. 
 Let it lead to humiliation, and prayer for assistance. 
 
 In the morning it flourisheth and groweth up ; in 
 the evening it is cut down and withereth. — Ps. xc. 6. 
 
 Life's rapid transitious ; extremes, as within a single day. 1. 
 In the morning, its beauty, vigor, promise. 2. In the evening 
 withered as to its glory, cut off from its coLnections, removed 
 from its sphere. 
 
 But purity and truth shall survive the body's death. 
 
196 SUGGESTIVE THOUGHTS. 
 
 Lover and friend hast thou put far from me. and 
 mine acquaintance into darkness. — Ps. Ixxxviii 18. 
 
 1. As friendsliip and kinship constitute one of the chief 
 sources of human happiness, so their dissolution by death 
 forms one of the chief elements of human sorrow. 2. It is God 
 who causes, or permits these events; first, by the natural 
 constitutiou of our being ; second, by the control of His provi- 
 dence. A friend has done it. 
 
 Let it draw us to Him. He will sustain. 
 
 So when this corruptible shall have put on iucor- 
 ruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, 
 then shall be brought to pass the saying that is writ- 
 ten, Death is swallowed up in victory. — 1 Cor. xv. 
 54. 
 
 The triumph of the saints over death, and the redemption, 
 even of their bodies, from its power, through the resurrection 
 of Christ from the dead. 1. The corruptible shall put on in- 
 corruption. No more decay. 2. The mortal shall put on im- 
 mortality. No more death. 3. Glorious victory. 
 
 I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, con- 
 cerning them which are asleej) ; that ye sorrow not, 
 even as others which have no hope. — Tfiess. iv. 13. 
 
 Glorious hope, and great consolation concerning them which 
 sleep in Jesus. Read what follows. Christ shall bring them 
 with Him in glory, when He comes. What a change I 
 
 For our conversation is in heaven; from whence 
 also, we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ j 
 who shall change our vile body, that it may be fash- 
 ioned like unto his glorious body. — Phil, iii. 20, 21. 
 
 A marvelous transformation. 1. Christ shall change the vile 
 body ! 2. He shall fashion it like to His own glorioos body, 
 
8U(}OESTIYE THOUGHTS. 197 
 
 Changed to youth, beanty, vigor, glory, immortality. Still 
 more glorions shall the spirit be. 
 
 And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we 
 shall also bear the image of the heavenly. — 1 Cor. 
 XV. 49. 
 
 A wonderful contrast for the saints, in the resurrection and 
 glorification of the body. 1. It is sown in corruption, and 
 raised in incorruption. 2. It is sown in dishonor, and raised in 
 glory. 3. It is sown in weakness, and raised in power. 4. It 
 is sown a natural body, and raised a spiritual body. 
 
 Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have 
 entered into the heart of man, the things which God 
 hath prepared for them that love him. But God 
 hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit. — 1 Cor, 
 ii. 9, 10. 
 
 1. God loves them, who love Him. 2. His love is not in word 
 only. He has prepared great and good things for them. 3. 
 These great and good things transcend all earthly and sensible 
 standards. 4. To their verity, however, the Spirit certifies, in 
 the hearts of the inheritors. 
 
 I go to prepare a place for you. — John xiv. 2. 
 
 1. Christ, though absent from His disciples, is still mindftd 
 of them. 2. He is engaged on their behalf, preparing a plao« 
 for their reception and habitation. 
 
 This is their comfort in the house of their pilgrimage. 
 
 Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the king- 
 dom prepared for you from the foundation of the 
 world. — Matt. xxv. 34. 
 
 Life and earth, and sin and sorrow, end to the people of 
 God, -with a joyous welcome to a kingly heritage. 1. Chiist'i 
 followers are the blessed of the Father. 2. They will not 
 
 17* 
 
108 SUGGESTIVE THOUGHTS. 
 
 simply dwell in a kingly realm, but inherit one. 3. This is i 
 fixed and long settled preparation for them. 
 
 Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from 
 henceforth : Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest 
 from their labors, and their works do follow them. — 
 Bev, xiv. 13. 
 
 1. Death cannot hinder, hut hastens the blessedness of the 
 saints of God. 2. They rest from all toil, pain, trial and dis- 
 tress. 3. Their works appear with them, not to claim reward, 
 but to magnify grace. 
 
 These are they which came out of great tribula- 
 tion, and have washed their robes, and made them 
 white in the blood of the Lamb. — Rev, vii. 14. 
 
 The goodly company of the redeemed in heaven. 1. They 
 came out of great tribulation. Gold tried in the fire. 2. They 
 were purified and glorified through the blood of the Lamb. 
 No other way to heavenly joy and bliss. 
 
 They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any 
 more j neither shall the sun light on them, nor any 
 heat. — Bev, vii. 16. 
 
 The blissful estate of the glorified in heaven. 1. No more 
 exposure to evil from bodily conditions, hunger, thirst, sick- 
 ness, death. 2. No more exposure to calamities arising from 
 tne external conditions of life, as sunstroke, heat, or other out- 
 ward misfortunes. 
 
 And God shall wipe away all teai's from their 
 eyes. — Rev. vii. 17. 
 
 1. Tears, the symbol of all human sorrow and suffering, shall 
 not be known in heaven. 2. On earth a mingled cup of smilea 
 and tears, of joys and sorrows. 3. In the perdition of the un 
 godly, tears never cease. There is weeping, and wailing, and 
 ipnashing of teeth. There is a calm for those who weep. 
 
SUGGESTIVE THOUGHTS. IM 
 
 And Ood shall wipe away all tears from their eyes j 
 and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor 
 crying : neither shall there be any more pain ; for 
 the former things are passed away. — Rev. xxi. 4. 
 
 1. A complete deliverance from all earthly ills, which ills 
 these things represent. 2. God wipes away the tears, and se- 
 ctires this bliss. His love prompts it ; His purpose determines 
 it ; His power secures it. 
 
 And there shall be no night there ; and they need 
 no candle, neither light of the sun ; for the Lord 
 Grod giveth them light : and they shall reign forever 
 and ever. — Rev, xxii. 5. 
 
 The bUss of the righteous typified in the life to come. 
 
 1. Night indicates the passing of days, and the inarch of 
 wasting years. Eternity, not time, there. 2. Night implies 
 exhaustion and weariness, and brings a season of rest. No ex- 
 haustion or weariness there. 3. Night and darkness are em- 
 blems of evil, and the opportunity for iniquity and crime. None 
 there. 
 
 God himself shall constitute their inexhaustible supply of 
 bliss, and their eternal life shall be a kingly reign. 
 
 My son, despise not thou the chastening of the 
 Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of him. For 
 whom the Lord loveth be chasteneth, and scourgeth 
 every son whom he receiveth. — Heb, xii. 5, 6. 
 
 1. Providential trials are the discipline which a kind Father 
 sends upon the children of His love. 2. The end and purpose 
 of them, is, to purify and sanctify those who endure them, and 
 fit them for a better life. 
 
 It is God's way of dealing with His children. 
 
200 SUGGESTIVE THOUGHTS. 
 
 For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, 
 worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal 
 weight of glory. — 2 Cor, iv. 17. 
 
 1. Thus God works eternal fruits of joy, from earthly seeds 
 of sorrow. 2. But this is true only to those who receive the 
 light afflictions graciously, looking at the things which are 
 unseen, but eternal. 
 
 The " light afllictions," and the " weight of glory," are put 
 in contrast. So are the ''moment" of endurance, and the 
 " eternal " enjoyment. 
 
 Whai an inspiration for suffering saints I 
 
 I know, O Lord, that thy judgments are right, and 
 that thou in faithfulness hast afflicted me. Let, I 
 pray thee, thy merciful kindness be for my comfort, 
 according to thy word unto thy servant. — Ps. cxix. 
 75, 76. 
 
 1. God's judgments are right; needed. 2. His afflictions 
 spring from His fatherly faithfulness to His creatures. 3. His 
 merciful kindness invoked, for comfort and support. 
 
 Yea, though I walk through the valley of the 
 shadow of death, I will fear no evil : for thou art with 
 me; thy rod and thy staff they comfort me. — Ps, 
 xxiii. 4. 
 
 Triumphant trust in God, in the most trying conditions. Hia 
 preseuce cheers. His power sustains. 
 
 Jesus said, Suffer little children, and forbid them 
 not, to come unto me j for of such is the kingdom oi 
 heaven. — Matt. xix. 14. 
 
 1. The love of Jesus for little children exhibited. 2. He still 
 calls them to himself, in the mansions above. They are in thf 
 motit blisaf'il of homes, and objects of the most perfect love. 
 
SUGGESTIYE THOUGHTS. £01 
 
 And he took them up in his arms, put his hands 
 upon them, and blessed them. — Mark x. 14 
 
 1. The gentle affection of Jesus for little children. Nor is Hig 
 love less now than then. 2. He blessed them. So He does 
 still, even by calling them to Himself. 
 
 They are the lambs of the Good Shepherd's flock. 
 
 But now he is dead, wherefore should I fast t Can 
 I bring him back again % I shall go to him, but he 
 shall not return to me. — ^2 Sam, xii. 23. 
 
 1. Unreasonable grief in bereavement restrained. 2. A re- 
 anion with the dead in this life impossible. 3. A reunion with 
 the departed in the future possible, and more blessed than if it 
 could be realized on earth. 
 
 And all wept and bewailed herj but he said. 
 Weep not ; she is not dead, but sleepeth. — Luke viii. 
 62. 
 
 Narrate the circumstances of this case. 
 
 1. The young die, as well as the old. 2. The presence of 
 Jesus brings joy to the most sorrowful heart and home. 3. Christ 
 is the resurrection and the life. He can make the dead to live. 
 4. He has full sympathy with, and compassion for the grief of 
 afflicted parents and friends. 
 
 Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright ; for 
 the end of that man is peace. — Ps, xxxvii. 37. 
 
 1. A good man stands in the world, as a monument to be 
 observed ; commanding attention, and moulding by his silent 
 influence. 2. The end of life, rather than any of its preced- 
 ing stages, reveals its character, and is the test of its quality. 3. 
 The end of the good, is peace. Peace in view both of the past 
 and the future. Even where it is not rapturous delight, it u 
 serene confidence. 
 
 A good life only, ran bring a p«ar«fal end. 
 
202 SUGGESTIVE THOUGHTS. 
 
 For I know that thou wilt brmg me to death, and 
 to the house appomtcd for all living. — Job xxx. 23. 
 
 Do not let our interest in the loss and affliction of others, 
 cause us to forget our personal relation to death and eternity. 
 
 1. God will bring me to death : eacL one of us. What comes 
 to others, comes to us. The lessons are to the living, not to the 
 dead. 2. And this we positively know. From the course of 
 nature ; from the word of God ; from universal observation. 
 Aj-e we prepared for the event f 
 
 For what is your life ? It is even a vapour that ap- 
 peareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away. — 
 James iv. 14. 
 
 So frail and ephemeral is life — ^is our life. Why then do we, 
 1. Trust it so confidently t 2. Spend it so lavishly t 3. Neglect 
 it so heedlessly ? 
 
 The Lord maketh sore, and bindeth up; he wound- 
 eth, and his hands make whole. — Job v. 18. 
 
 1. God is to be recognized in all the afflictions of life. Thia 
 both dignifies and sanctifies sorrow. 2. He who afflicts can 
 comfort; He who wounds can heal. Out of trial may com« 
 consolation. 
 
 For we know that if our earthly house of this tab- 
 ernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, a 
 house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. — 
 2 Cor, V. 1. 
 
 The present and the future of the righteous, contrasted. 1. 
 Here the soul occupies an earthly house, a frail tent, dissolving 
 and perishable. 2. There it will be a building of God, made 
 vrithout hands, in the heavens, and eternal. 
 
 The death of the saint is a victory, not a defeat. 
 
FORMS 
 
 ov 
 
 Marriage Service, 
 
 AS USED BY 
 
 VARIOUS CLERGYMEN, 
 
 INCLUDING THE 
 
 EPISCOPAL MARRIAGE SERVICE- 
 
ICABBXAGS SEBYICB. 205 
 
 FOEMS OF MAREIAGE SEEVIOB. 
 
 Each clergyman ■will exercise his own choice, both as to the fonr. 
 by which he will solemnize the bans, and also as to those exercises 
 which precede or follow the formal marriage service. Some pre- 
 cede the marriage with reading appropriate Scripture selections, 
 remarks, and prayer. Some omit one or all of these at the beginning, 
 and add remarks and prayer at the conclusion. Some offer prayei 
 both before and after the service. Each one will be governed by hU 
 own sense of propriety in the case. 
 
 The following forms may constitute suggestive helps, eren where 
 neither of them may be used entire. 
 
 L* 
 
 The parties standing before the ministeTf the man at the womarCs 
 right hand, and after prayer, or such other exercises as may be 
 had, the minister shall say : 
 
 rit be your intention to take each other as hus- 
 band and wife, you will manifest it by uniting 
 your right hands. 
 
 This being done, he shall say to the man, 
 
 YOU now take this woman, whose hand you hold, 
 to be your lawful wedded wife. Do you sol- 
 emnly promise, before God and these witnesses, that 
 you will love, honor and cherish her; and that, for- 
 saking all others for her alone, you will faithfully 
 
 • TMs Form of service was famished, for insertion In this worki 
 Hr a pfrstor who has long used it. 
 
 18 
 
206 MAERIAGE SERVICE. 
 
 perform to her all the duties which a husband owea 
 to a wife, so long as you both shall live f 
 
 Ee anatcers, I do. Then to the icomanj 
 
 Toil now ta^e this man whose hand you hold, to 
 be your lawful wedded husband. Do you 
 solemnly promise, before God and these witnesses, 
 that you will love, honor and cherish him j and that, 
 forsaking all others for him alone, you will faithfully 
 perform to him all the duties which a wife owes to a 
 husband, so long as you both shall live ? 
 
 She answers, I do. Then, if a ring he used, the minister shall take 
 it from the man, and say to him, 
 
 AND this ring you give to her whom you have 
 now taken as your lawful wife, in token of the 
 affection with which you will cherish her, and the 
 fidelity with which you will perform the sacred vows 
 you have now made *? 
 
 He answers, I do. Then to her, 
 
 AND this ring you accept from him whom yon 
 have now taken as your lawful husband, and 
 will wear as a sign and evidence of your affection for 
 him, and the fideUty with which you will discharge 
 your duties as a wife 1 
 
 She ansivers, I do. He then returns the ring to the man, directing 
 him to place it on the hand of the woman. After which he 
 says : 
 
 LET this bo the seal of your plighted faith, and of 
 your mutdal affection and fidelity j a memorial 
 
liABRIAGE SERVICE. 207 
 
 of this sacred service, and of the holy bonds of mar- 
 riage, by which you are bound henceforth till death 
 shall separate you. 
 
 AS you have thus solemnly agreed before God 
 and these witnesses, I pronounce you lawful- 
 ly married husband and wife. May Divine favor 
 crown this union and your future lives, with all tem- 
 poral and spiritual blessings in Christ Jesus our Sav- 
 iour, and bring you to the life everlasting. Amen. 
 
 II.- 
 
 Thepartiea standing before the minister j he shall «ajf, 
 
 DIVINE Eevelation has declared marriage to be 
 honorable in all. It is an institution of God, or- 
 dained in the time of man's innocency, before he had 
 sinned against his Maker, and been yet banished 
 from Paradise. It was given in wisdom and in kind- 
 ness, to repress irregular affection, to support social 
 order, and to provide that, through well-ordered 
 famiUes, truth and holiness might be transmitted from 
 one age to another. Earlier, therefore, than all laws 
 of merely human origin, it lies at the basis of all 
 human legislation and civil government, and the 
 peace and weU-being of the nation and land. 
 
 We learn from the history of our Saviour, that He 
 honored a marriage festival with His presence, and 
 
 ♦This Form was fumislied by Rev. Wm. R. Williams, D.D., of 
 New York City; and is tlie one whicli lie has Mmsell used for many 
 years. 
 
208 MARRIAGE SERVICE. 
 
 wrought there the beginning of His miracles. And 
 by His Holy Spirit, speaking through His apostle, 
 He has selected the union thus formed, as an apt 
 emblem of the union, endeared and indissoluble, 
 that binds together Himself and His own ransomed 
 Church. 
 
 A relation that is thus consecrated, should not be 
 formed thoughtlessly and irreverently ; but advised- 
 ly in the fear of God, and as for the purposes for 
 which He, its Divine Author, ordained and blessed 
 matrimony. 
 
 And now, as in His sight, and as you will answer 
 in the day when all hearts shall be made manifest, I 
 charge you to declare if there be any cause that 
 should prevent your lawful union. 
 
 From your silence, I presume that there is none. 
 Will the parties now join their right hands t 
 
 ITien he ehall say to the man^ 
 
 DO you, A. B.y take C. i>., whom you now hold by 
 the hand, as your true and lawful Wife ; and, 
 God helping you, will you love, cherish, honor and 
 protect her, cleaving only and ever unto her, until 
 Gk)d by death shall separate you T 
 
 D 
 
 He shall answeTf I do. Then to the tccwtan, 
 
 O you, C. D., take A. B.j whom you now hold by 
 the hand, as your fue and lawful Husband ; 
 
MARRIAGE SERVIOB. 209 
 
 and, God helping you, will you love, cherish, honoi 
 and obey him, cleaving only and ever unto him, 
 until God by death shall separate you t 
 
 She shall answer, I do. 
 
 Where a ring is used, the Oroom is htre to place it on the Bridge 
 hand ; the minister adds these words, 
 
 THE circle, the emblem of eternity ; and gold, the 
 type of what is least tarnished and most en- 
 during ; — it is to show how lasting and imperishable 
 the faith now mutually pledged. 
 
 As the union now formed is to be sundered only 
 by death, it becomes you to consider the duties you 
 solemnly assume. If these be remembered and faith- 
 fully discharged, they will add to the happiness of 
 this life, lightening by dividing its inevitable sorrows, 
 and heightening by doubling all its blessedness. But 
 if these obligations be jieglected and violated, you 
 cannot escape the keenest misery, as well as the 
 darkest guilt. 
 
 It is the duty of the Husband to provide for the 
 support of his Wife, to shelter her from danger, and 
 to cherish for her a manly and unalterable affection, 
 it being the command of God^s word, that husbands 
 love their wives, even as Christ loved the Church, 
 and gave His own life for her. 
 
 It is the duty of the Wife to reverence and obey 
 her Husband, and to put on the ornament of a meek 
 and quiet spirit, which is, in God's sight, an ornament 
 of great price, His word commanding that Wives 
 
210 MARRIAGE SERVICE. 
 
 be subject unto their own Husbands, even as the 
 Church is subject unto Christ. 
 
 It is the duty of both to delight each in the society 
 of the other J to remember that, in interest and in 
 reputation as in affection, they are to be henceforth 
 one and undivided j to preserve an inviolable fidel- 
 ity, and to see to it, that what God has joined thus 
 together, man never puts asunder. 
 
 o 
 
 PRAYER. 
 
 UE. Father, who art in Heaven, who hast, in thy 
 wise and tender care for mankind, ordained 
 and blessed the institution of matrimony, we pray of 
 Thee, graciously to regard Thy servant and hand- 
 maiden, who have thus solemnly pledged themselves 
 to each other, and sworn unto Thee ; that, through 
 Thy good care and guidance, they may evermore 
 remember and keep these their vows; be kept them- 
 selves in unbroken concord and sympathy all the 
 days of their earthly life ; and be at the last, with all 
 those most near and most dear unto them, gathered 
 an unbroken household to Thy right hand on the 
 day of judgment. And may all of us, here assem- 
 bled, be of that blessed company who shall be called 
 to go in to the Marriage Supper of the Lamb. And 
 this we ask, only in the name and through the mer- 
 its of Him, Thine own Son and our Eedeemer, the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. Amen. 
 
 BENEDICTION. 
 
 In pursuance of your solemn pledges thus given 
 and in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holj 
 
MAHRIAGE SEBTIOB. 211 
 
 Ghost, I proDounce you Husband and Wife: and 
 may the God before whom you have thus vowed, look 
 upon you, to make you blessed and a blessing, in all 
 your earthly ways ; and grant you, when the snares 
 and trials of this life are ended, a glad and eternal 
 reunion in heaven. Amen. 
 
 m.* 
 
 The parties standing before the mintsfer, Tie shall say; 
 
 MARKIAGE is a joyous occasion. It is con- 
 nected in our thoughts with the magic charm 
 of home, and with all that is pleasant and attractive 
 in the tenderest and most sacred relations of life. 
 When celebrated in Cana of Galilee, it was sanction- 
 ed and cheered by the presence of the Lord himself j 
 and is declared by an inspired Apostle, to be honor- 
 able in all. 
 
 AKD now, if you A. B. and 0. D. have at present 
 appeared for the purpose of being joined in 
 legal wedlock, you will please to signify this inten- 
 tion, by uniting your right hands. 
 
 The minister shall then say to the man, 
 
 you take the lady whom you no\ 
 the hand, to be your lawful and wedded 
 
 A.J ^r\0 you take the lady whom you now hold by 
 
 wife? 
 
 AnsweTf I do ; or, assents 
 
 * TM8 Form was fundslied by the Rev. Rollin H. Neal, D J)., ol 
 Boston, being the one used by him daring his long ministry. 
 
212 MARRIAGE SERVICB. 
 
 DO you promise to love and cherish her, in sick- 
 ness and in health, for richer for poorer^ for 
 better for worse, and forsaking all others keep thee 
 only unto her, so long as you both shall live ? 
 
 Answer, I do ; or assent. Then to the woman, 
 
 O.f ~r^O you take the gentleman who now stands 
 -L' by your side and who holds you by the 
 hand, to be your lawful and wedded husband f 
 
 Answer, I do ; or assent. 
 
 DO you promise, to love and cherish him, in sick- 
 ness and in health, for richer for poorer, for 
 better for worse, and forsaking all others, keep thee 
 only unto him, so long as you both shall live f 
 
 Answer, I do ; or assent. 
 
 TOU mutually promise in the presence of God 
 and of these witnesses, that you will at all 
 times and in all circumstances, conduct yourselves 
 toward one another as becometh Husband and Wife 7 
 
 Both answer, I do ; or assent. 
 
 THAT you will love, cherish and adhere to one 
 another, until separated by death f 
 
 Both answcTf I do ; or assent. If a ring he used, the minister ufiU 
 say to the Bridegroom, 
 
 YOU will please place this ring on the hand of 
 your aflBanced Bride. ... And reunite your 
 bands. 
 
MAEEIAGE SEEVICB. 213 
 
 He shall continue : 
 
 HAYING taken these pledges of your affection 
 and vows of fidelity, I do therefore, by au- 
 thority of the laws of this State, sanctioned by divine 
 authority, pronounce you, A. B. and G. D., lawfully 
 married, Husband and Wife j in the name of the 
 Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
 Amen, 
 
 w 
 
 'HAT, therefore, God hath joined together, let 
 not man put asunder. 
 
 Peayeb. 
 
 17,* 
 
 The parties standing before the minister, he sJiall say : 
 
 DEARLY beloved: We are gathered together 
 here in the sight of God, and in the face of 
 this company, to join together this Man and this 
 Woman in holy matrimony, which is commended of 
 St. Paul to be honorable among all men ; and there- 
 fore is not by any to be entered into unadvisedly or 
 lightly ; but reverently, discreetly, advisedly, and in 
 the fear of God. Into this holy estate, these two 
 persons present come now to be joined. If any man 
 
 * This abridged Form of Eplsoopal Marriage Service la from Dv, 
 HiBAM Mattisox's PocJcet ManuaL 
 
214 MARRIAGE SERVICE. 
 
 can show Just cause why they may not lawfully be 
 joined together, let him now speak, or else hereafter 
 forever hold his peace. 
 
 If no impediment sliall be alleged, the minister shall say to the m>an, 
 
 M,j \ I TILT thou have this Woman to thy wed- 
 
 V V ded wife, to live together after God's ordi- 
 nance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Wilt thou 
 love her, comfort her, honor, and keep her, in sick- 
 ness and in health ; and, forsaking all others, keep 
 thee only unto her, so long as ye both shall live ? 
 
 The man shall answer, I will. 
 I%en shall the minister say to the womanp 
 
 iV., TTTILT thou have this ]\Ian to thy wedded 
 
 V V husband, to live together after God's or- 
 dinance, in the holy estate of matrimony ? Wilt 
 thou obey him and servo him, love, honor, and keep 
 him, in sickness and in health; and, forsaking all 
 otbers, keep thee only unto him, so long as ye both 
 shall live ? 
 
 The woman shall answer, I will. 
 
 Then shall the man give unto the woman a ring. And the minister, 
 taking the ring, shall deliver il unto the man, to put it upon 
 the fourth finger of the woman^s lift hand. Jnd the man, hold* 
 ing the ring there, and taught by the minister, shall say : 
 
 w 
 
 ITH this ring I thee wed, and with all my 
 worldly goods I thee endow : In the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost 
 Amen. 
 
MARRIAGE SERVICE. 215 
 
 Off if the candidate prefer not to repeat this portion of fhe service, 
 
 the minister may use in its place the following : 
 
 AS a token and seal of this covenant, you will 
 now give and receive the marriage ring, and 
 join your right hands. 
 
 T 
 
 HOSE whom God hath joined together^ let no 
 man put asunder. 
 
 Then shall the minister speak unto the company : 
 
 FORASMUCH as M, and N, have consented 
 together in holy wedlock, and have witnessed 
 the same before God and this company, and thereto 
 have pledged their faith, each to the other, by giving 
 and receiving a ring, and by joining their hands j I 
 pronounce them Husband and Wife together, in the 
 name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost Amen. 
 
 Pratbb. 
 
216 KABHIAGE SEBYIGB. 
 
 THE EPISCOPAL MARRIAGE SERVICE. 
 
 At the day and time appointed for Solemnization of Matrimony, th« 
 persons to be married shall come into the hody of the church,, or 
 shall he ready in some proper house, with their friends and 
 nMghhors ; and there standing together, the Man on the right 
 hand, and the JVoman on the left the minister shall say : 
 
 DEAELY beloved: We are gathered together 
 here in the sight of God, and in the face of 
 this company, to join together this Man and this 
 Woman in holy matrimony ; which is commended of 
 St. Pan! to be honorable among all men : and there- 
 fore is not by any to be entered into unadvisedly or 
 lightly J but reverently, discreetly, advisedly, and in 
 the fear of God. Into this holy estate, these two per- 
 sons present come now to be joined. If any man can 
 show just cause why they may not lawfully be joined 
 together, let him now speak, or else hereafter forever 
 hold his peace. 
 
 * The Servloe b^ro given is that now In nse In the Protestant Epls* 
 copal Church in this country, as found In the Book of Common 
 Prayer, and Is inserted here for the convenience of those who may 
 have occasion to use it, in whole, or In part. 
 
- MARRIAGE SERVICE. 217 
 
 And, also, speaking unto the persona icho are to he married^ he shall 
 say: 
 
 IEEQUIEE and charge you both, as ye will an 
 swer at the dreadful day of judgment, when the 
 secrets of all hearts shall be disclosed, that if either 
 of you know any impediment why ye may not be 
 lawfull}^ joined together in matrimony, ye do now 
 confess it. For be ye well assured, that if any per- 
 sons are joined together otherwise than as God's word 
 doth allow, their marriage is not lawful. 
 
 If no impediment shall he alleged, the minister sliall say to the 
 man : 
 
 Jf., TTTILT thou have this Woman to thy wed 
 VV ded wife, to live together after God's or- 
 dinance, in the holy estate of matrimony ? Wilt thou 
 love her, comfort her, honor, and keep her, in sickness 
 and in health ; and, forsaking all others, keep thee 
 only unto her, so long as ye both shall live t 
 
 Tlie man shall answer, 1 wilL 
 Hien shall the minister say to the woman : 
 
 JST,, TTTILT thou have this Man to thy wedded 
 V V husband, to live together after God's ordi- 
 nance, in the holy estate of matrimony ? Wilt thou 
 obey him and serve him, love, honor, and keep him, 
 in sickness and in health ; and, forsaking all others, 
 keep thee only unto him, so long as ye both shall 
 liveT 
 
 The woman shall answer f I wilL 
 
 19 
 
218 MABSIAGE SEBYIOB. 
 
 TJien sJuill the minister say : 
 
 WHO giveth this woman to be married to this 
 man? 
 
 Then shall they give their Troth to each other in this manner : Tht 
 minister, receiving the woman at her father's or friend's ha.idSy 
 shall cause the man with his right hand to take the woman hy 
 her right hand, and to say after him as follows : 
 
 rJH,, take thee, iV., to my wedded wife, to have 
 and to hold from this day forward, for better for 
 w^orse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and in health, 
 to love and to cherish, till death us do part, accord- 
 ing to God's holy ordinance ; and thereto I plight 
 thee my troth. 
 
 Then shall they loose their hands ; and the woman, with her right 
 hand taking the man by his right hand, shall likewise say after 
 the minister : 
 
 IiV., take thee, M., to my wedded husband, to 
 have and to hold from this day forward, for bet- 
 ter for worse, for richer for poorer, in sickness and 
 in health, to love, cherish, and to obey, till death us 
 do part, according to God's holy ordinance; and 
 thereto I give thee my troth. 
 
 Then shall they again loose their hands; and the man shall give 
 unto the woman a ring. And the minister taking the ring shall 
 deliver it unto the man, to put it upon the fourth finger of the 
 woman's left ]iand. And the man, holding the ring there, and 
 taught by the minister, shall say : 
 
MAERIAGE SERVICE. 219 
 
 WITH this ring I thee do wed, and with all my 
 worldly goods I thee endow : m the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
 Amen. 
 
 Then, the man leaving the ring upon the icoman^a left hand, the 
 minister shall say : 
 
 Let us Pray. 
 
 OUE Father, who art in Heaven, hallowed be thy 
 name j Thy kingdom come ; Thy will be done 
 on earth, as it is in Heaven ; Give us this day our 
 daily bread : And forgive us our trespasses, as we 
 forgive them that trespass against us ; And lead us 
 not into temptation j But deliver us from evil. 
 Amen. 
 
 O eternal God, Creator and Preserver of all man- 
 kind, Giver of all spiritual grace, the Author of ever- 
 lasting life ; send Thy blessing upon these Thy ser- 
 vants, this man and this woman, whom we bless in 
 Thy name ; that, as Isaac and Rebecca lived faithful- 
 ly together, so these persons may surely perform and 
 keep the vow and covenant betwixt them made, 
 whereof this ring given and received is a token and 
 pledge, and may ever remain in perfect love and 
 peace together, and live according to Thy laws j 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 Then shall the minister join their right hands together, and say : 
 
 THOSE whom God hath joined together, let nc 
 man put asunder. 
 
220 MAKKIAGE SERVICE. 
 
 Then shall the minister speak unto the company : 
 
 FOE.ASMUCH as M, and iV. have consented to 
 gether in holy wedlock, and have witnessed 
 the same before God and this company, and thereto 
 have given and pledged their troth, each to the oth- 
 er, and have declared the same by giving and receiv- 
 ing a ring, and by joining hands j I pronounce that 
 they are Man and Wife, in the name of the Father, 
 and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 
 
 And the minister shall add this blessingy the candidates kneeling, 
 and the minister putting his hands upon their heads : 
 
 GOD the Father, God the Son, God the Holy 
 Ghost, bless, preserve, and keep you: The 
 Lord mercifully with His favor look upon you, and 
 fill you with all spiritual benediction and grace ; that 
 ye may so live together in this hfe, that in the world 
 to come ye may have life everlasting. AmeiL 
 
REGULATIONS 
 
 FOR 
 
 DHLIBERATIVE ASSEMBLIES, 
 
 EMBRACING 
 
 RULES OP PARLIAMENTARY DEBATB 
 
 NOW 
 
 ACCEPTED AS AUTHORITATIVE, 
 
 AND 
 
 IN GENERAL USE. 
 
PARLIAMENTABY RULES. 223 
 
 REGULATIONS 
 
 FOR 
 
 DELIBERATIVE ASSEMBLIES 
 
 1. Bodies which hold stated meetiDgs, such as church- 
 es, boards, religious, literary, or scientific associations, 
 and the like, proceed directly to business on assembling, 
 by the chairman calling the meeting to order at the ap- 
 pointed time. The body is supposed to be then fully or- 
 ganized, and the usual course is taken. 
 
 2. In religious and ecclesiastical bodies which meet 
 annually, the officers of the previous year serve until new 
 ones are elected. The moderator calls the meeting to or- 
 der, at the time designated, and the election of officers 
 is usually the first business, unless other service be pro- 
 vided for, to precede. 
 
 3. When new bodies meet, such as councils, mass- 
 meetings, conventions called for special purposes, or per- 
 sons for the formation of associations, churches, or so- 
 cieties, any one may call the meeting to order, when the 
 time named arrives. If there be a committee having the 
 matter in charge, the chairman of such committee would 
 properly do it. 
 
 The one so calling to order names some one to take 
 the chair, or asks the meeting to nominate some one, 
 and puts the nomination to vote. The chairman so elect- 
 ed takes his seat, and completes the organization by calling 
 for the nomination of a clerk, and other officers, if neces- 
 sary. When this is done, the chairman states the object 
 
234 PABLIAMENTARY RULES. 
 
 of the meeting, indicates tlie course of business, and th« 
 deliberations proceed. But if the business be difficult to 
 reach, a committee may at once be appointed to prepare 
 and present it in proper shape, for action before the body. 
 
 4. In some cases, where the body is large, and the busi- 
 ness to be considered specially important or difficult, 
 there is first a temporary organization^ effected as above, 
 and afterwards o. permanent organization. 
 
 This is done by organizing temporarily with a chairman 
 and secretary, and then proceeding to ballot for permanent 
 officers ; or by appointing a committee on nomination, 
 which committee shall recommend persons as permanent 
 officers. The election is usually by ballot, especially in 
 the case of the presiding officer. 
 
 5. In representative assemblies, composed of delegates 
 from other bodies, immediately after the first organiza- 
 tion, the moderator calls for the credentials of delegates 
 present, of which the clerk makes an accurate list, so as 
 to know who has the right to a seat, and a vote in the 
 meeting. 
 
 Neither the moderator nor the assembly can add to the 
 number of members appointed by the bodies from which 
 they come. Nor can any delegates regularly appointed 
 and accredited, be deprived of their right to a seat in, 
 and the privileges of the assembly, except for improper 
 conduct during the meeting. 
 
 THE CHAIRMAN. • 
 
 It is the duty- of the presiding officer to maintain, order 
 in the assembly, and so to direct the course of proceedinga 
 as best to secure the object contemplated. He states all 
 motions made, puts them to vote, and announces the 
 result. He decides points of order, and appoints com- 
 mittees, wlien so directed by the body. 
 
 "if necessary for him to leave the chair, the vice-presi' 
 
PARLIAMENTARY RULES. 2^ 
 
 dent, if there be ono, takes his place } if not, and his ab« 
 sence be only temporary, he asks some member tooccnpy 
 the chair till his return. If his absence is to be protract- 
 ed, he requests the bodj' to choose a chairman in his place 
 
 Since much of the good order and efficiency of any de- 
 liberative body depend upon the fitness of the chairman 
 for the place, no one should be chosen for that position 
 out of mere personal esteem, nor unless he possesses the 
 requisite qualifications. Nor should the position be ac- 
 cepted by one v^ho is conscious that he is not competent 
 properly to discharge its duties. 
 
 In church meetings the pastor is moderator ex officio. 
 But he can request any member to take the chair, if he so 
 desires. His official position, however, would not make 
 him chairman of a *' society" meeting, where a society for 
 secular and legal purposes is connected with the church ; 
 because the society is a distinct and separate organization 
 from the church, though associated with it. 
 
 THE SECRETARY. 
 
 The duty of the secretary, or clerk, is, to make and 
 keep a fair and accurate record of the proceedings of the 
 meeting ; have charge of all papers and documents belong- 
 ing to it ; read whatever is required to be read from the 
 desk, before the body j call the roll of members j and fur- 
 nish, when required, any information which the records 
 contain. 
 
 1. In legislative bodies, a record of business actually 
 passed and done constitutes the minutes. But in deliber- 
 ative bodies not legislative, the records are expected to 
 show a concise journal of all proceedings. 
 
 2. Propositions not carried, and motions lost, are not 
 to be recorded, unless their record be ordered at the time. 
 
 3. Resolutions voted and proceedings actually had 
 
226 PARLIAMENTARY RtJUffiS. 
 
 may be omitted from the records, by a vote of the body 
 at the time, so directing. 
 
 4. Names and proceedings cannot be inserted in the 
 minutes subsequent to their approval, unless it be appar- 
 ent that the omission was a mistake, and the insertion be 
 essential to make the minutes correct. 
 
 THE MEMBERS. 
 
 All the members have equal rights and privileges in the 
 assembly ; have an equal interest in the successful issue 
 of the deliberations j and an equal responsibility in main- 
 taining order and furthering the business. 
 
 Discourteous remarks should not be indulged in or al- 
 lowed. Members should rise to speak, and show that re- 
 spect to the chairman which both his person and his posi- 
 tion claim, and should receive. 
 
 Strict attention should be given to the proceedings. 
 Conversation among members and all unnecessary noise 
 should be avoided. Remarks while speaking should be 
 confined to the subject under debate, and should be both 
 'temperate and courteous. 
 
 ORDER OF BUSINESS. 
 
 1. If the meeting be a stated one, the order of bdsinesi 
 is usually tliis: First, Reading and approval of the min- 
 utes of the last meeting. /Sfecon(i, Unfinished business, or 
 that which appears on the minutes, including the reports 
 of committees in their order. Thirds New business, which 
 may be proposed by any member. 
 
 2. If the meeting be a special one, the object and order 
 of business may be set forth in the call by which it is con- 
 vened J in which case the moderator states it, and the de- 
 liberations proceed according to that order. Or the mod- 
 erator may state the object of the meeting informally, from 
 
PARLIAMENTARY EULES. 227 
 
 his own knowledge ; or a committee may be appointed to 
 prepare an order of busmess. Boards usually have their 
 order of business j>rescribed, which order should be 
 followed. 
 
 3. Associations and other bodies which meet annually, 
 or at long intervals, councils and other bodies which dis- 
 solve or adjourn sine die^ have their minutes read and cor- 
 rected before adjournment. 
 
 4. The only change which can be made in the minutes, 
 is to correct what is incorrect. If what is actually passed 
 and done be accurately recorded, it cannot be changed to 
 meet the vdshes either of individuals or of the entire body. 
 Entries of actual transactions cannot be obliterated. But 
 statements of related facts, not essential to a truthful re- 
 cord of actual business, may be omitted in correcting the 
 minutes, if so ordered by the body. 
 
 5. It is however expected that the minutes of churches, 
 and other bodies not legislative, will show a concise his- 
 tory of their proceedings, and not be simply confined to a 
 record of business done. This is made at the discretion 
 of the clerk, or secretary, but is subject to revision by the 
 body, when the minutes are passed upon. 
 
 A QUOEUM. 
 
 1. In all deliberative assemblies, it is understood that 
 the votes of a majority of members present shall decide a 
 question, under debate. 
 
 2. In constitutional changes, and some other important 
 matters, it is common to require a vote of two-thirds or 
 three-fourths of those voting. 
 
 3. Boards, standing committees, and some other bodies, 
 usually agree that no business shall be done unless there 
 be present a certain number designated, and called a 
 qiiorum. 
 
 4. While a majority vote strictly carries any question 
 
ii8 FAELIAMENTAEY EXILES. 
 
 of ordinary character, yet in cliurches and religioas aa* 
 semblies, all important decisions should have the general 
 concurrence of the body, and not be held by a mere 
 majority. 
 
 5. Churches seldom fix the number of a quorumhy rule, 
 but consider any number present at a business meeting 
 regularly called competent to act. It is however unwise 
 to transact important business with only a small part of 
 the church present. 
 
 MOTIONS. 
 
 1. All business must be presented by a motion — made 
 in writing, if so required. Properly the motion should 
 be made by one member and seconded by another. But 
 routine business may by general consent pass to a vote 
 without a second. 
 
 2. No discussion can properly be had until a motion 
 is made, seconded, and distinctly stated by the chairman. 
 
 3. A resolution cannot be withdrawn after it has been 
 discussed, except by unanimous consent of the body. 
 
 4. A resolution, having been discussed, must be put to 
 vote, unless withdrawn, laid on the table, referred, or 
 postponed. 
 
 5. A motion lost should not be recorded, unless so or- 
 dered by the body at the time. 
 
 6. A motion lost cannot be renewed at the same meet- 
 ing, except by unanimous consent of the body. 
 
 7. A resolution should contain but one distinct proposi- 
 tion or question. If it does contain more, it must at 
 the request of any member be divided, and the questions 
 acted on separately. 
 
 8. Only one question can properly be before an assem- 
 bly at the same time. But there are certain subsidiary 
 motions, which by common usage may interrupt one al- 
 ready under debate. These are motions to amendf to 8uh8ti» 
 
PARLIAMENTARY RULES. 229 
 
 tute, to commity to postpone^ to lay on the table, for the pre^ 
 vious question, and to adjourn. These motions in their fonn 
 are not debatable, except those to amend, and to substitute 
 
 9. The subsidiary motions just named cannot be inter- 
 rupted by any other motion; nor can any other be ap- 
 plied to them, except that to amend, which may be done 
 by specifying some time, place, ov purpose. 
 
 10. Nor can these motions interrupt or supersede each 
 other; except that a motion to adjourn is always in order, 
 except while a speaker has the floor, or a vote is being 
 taken. 
 
 11. When these motions, which are not debatable by 
 usage, are amended by an addition of time, place, orpur- 
 pose, they become debatable like other motions ; but de- 
 batable only as to the time, place, or purpose, which 
 brings them within the range of discussion. 
 
 12. No resolution or motion can be entertained, which 
 has, at the same session been put to vote and lost. Nor 
 can a resolution be entertained \vjhich directly contradicts, 
 annuls, or abrogates one already passed. But one pass- 
 ed can be reconsidered and voted down, and thsD one of 
 contrary import can be passed. 
 
 AMENDMENTS. 
 
 1. Amendments can be made to resolutions or motions, 
 In three ways : by omitting, by adding, or by substituting, 
 words or sentences. 
 
 2. An amendment to an amendment can be made j but 
 not to the second degree. It would complicate and ob- 
 struct proceedings. 
 
 3. No amendment should be made which essentially 
 changes the meaning or design of the original resolution- 
 
 4. But a substitute may be offered, which may or may 
 not change the meaning of the resolution under debate. 
 
 5. An amendment is first to be discussed and acted on, 
 and then the original resolution as amended. 
 
230 PAJULIAMENTAKT RULES. 
 
 SPEAKING. 
 
 1. Any member desiring to speak on a question, sbojld 
 rise in liis place and adilress the moderator, confine his re- 
 marks to the question under discussion, and avoid all un- 
 kind and disrespectful language. 
 
 2. A speaker using improper language, introducing 
 improper subjects, or otherwise out of order, should be 
 called to order by the chairman, or by any member, and 
 must either take his seat or conform to the regulations 
 of the body. 
 
 3. A member while speaking can allow others to ask 
 questions, or make explanations j but if he yield the floor 
 to another, cannot claim it again as his right. 
 
 4. If two members rise at the same time to speak, pre- 
 ference is usually given to the one farthest from the 
 chair, or to the one opposing the question under discus- 
 sion. 
 
 5. The fact that a member has several times risen to 
 sp^eak, gives him no preference to be heard on that ac- 
 count. Nor can the moderator give the floor to one 
 because he has made several attempts to obtain it. 
 
 6. Calls for the question cannot deprive a member of 
 bis right to speak, either when he has the floor or when 
 rising to speak. Nor is it courteous to call for the ques- 
 tion while a member is on the floor. 
 
 7. Should a member use offensive language in debate, 
 his words should bo taken by the clerk, verified by hia 
 own acknowledgment, or by a vote of the body , and he be 
 required to apologize, or be visited by such censure as the 
 body may seefit to inflict. 
 
 VOTING. 
 
 I. The question is put to vote by the chairman, having 
 Hj 8t distinctly restateA it that all may clearly understand 
 
PARLIAMENTARY RULES. 2$X 
 
 how and on what they vote. First, the affirmative^ then 
 the negative is called j each so deliberately as to give all 
 an opportunity of voting. He then distinctly announces 
 whether the motion is carried or lost. 
 
 2. Voting is done usually by ajje and no^ or by raising 
 the hand. When the decision is doubted, by standing to 
 be counted. Sometimes by ballot, sometimes by a divis- 
 ion of the house, the affirmative taking one side and the 
 negative the other, until counted. Sometimes by calling 
 the yeas and nays, the clerk calling the roll, and each 
 member answering with his vote. The last two metlioda 
 are in use chiefly in legislative assemblies. 
 
 3. Taking the yeas and nays is resorted to usually for 
 the purpose of holding members accountable to the con- 
 stituents whom they represent. In churches and other 
 voluntary associations it cannot be required, since they 
 are not representative bodies, and have no constituencies 
 to whom they are amenable. 
 
 4. If the yeas and naijs be ordered, each member has the 
 right to explain his vote at length j and in doing so, can 
 discuss the merits of the entire question, should he choose, 
 in order to justify his vote. 
 
 5. If the vote as announced by the moderator be doubt- 
 ed, it is usual to call it the second time, generally by 
 counting. 
 
 6. All members should vote, unless for reasons excus- 
 ed ; or those under discipline, during which disability 
 they should take no active part in the business of the 
 Dody. 
 
 7. The moderator usually votes when the question ia 
 taken by ballot j otherwise it is customary for him to 
 waive that right. But when the assembly is equally di- 
 vided, he may, if so disposed, give the casting vote. 
 
 8. When the vote is taken by ballot, as is usual on Im 
 portant questions, especially in the election of officers 
 
232 PAELIAMENTAEY EXILES. 
 
 tellers are appointed by the chair to distribute, collect, 
 and count the ballots. 
 
 9. The tellers do' not themselves announce the result 
 of the ballot, but report it to the chairman, who makes 
 the announcement. 
 
 10. In announcing the result, it is usual to state the 
 whole number of votes cast, the number necessary to a 
 choice (in the case of an election), and the number cast 
 for the successful candidate, and then to declare his elec- 
 tion. If there be no election, the number of votes for 
 several of the highest candidates is announced, and a new 
 ballot is ordered. 
 
 COMMITTEES. 
 
 1. Committees are nominated by the chairman, at the 
 direction of the body, and their nomination confirmed by a 
 vote. More commonly, the meeting directs that all com- 
 mittees shall be appointed by the chair j in which case no 
 vote is needed to confirm. 
 
 2. Any matter of business, or subject under debate, 
 may be referred to a committee, with or without instruc- 
 tions. The committee make their report^ which is the re- 
 sult of their deliberations. The body then takes action 
 on the report, and on any recommendations it may con- 
 tain. 
 
 3. The report of a committee is received by a vote, 
 which acknowledges their service, and takes their report 
 before the body for consideration. Afterwards, any dis- 
 tinct recommendation contained in the report is acted on, 
 and may be adopted or rejected. 
 
 4. Frequently, however, when the recommendations of 
 the committee are of trifling moment, or likely to be 
 generally acceptable, the report is received and adopted by 
 a single vote. 
 
 5. A report may be recommitted to the committee, oi 
 
PARLIAMENTARY RULES. 233 
 
 that committee may be discharged, and another appoint- 
 ed for the same jiurpose, with or without instnictions, for 
 a further consideration of the subject, so as to present 
 it in a form more likely to secure the concurrence of the 
 body. 
 
 6. The meeting has no power to change the form of a 
 committee's report ; for then, so far, it would be a docu- 
 ment of the body, and not of the committee. But the re- 
 port may be recommitted with instructions to change it. 
 Any distinct recommendation in the report may, however, 
 be modified, since that, if adopted, becomes the action of 
 the body, rather than of the committee. 
 
 7. A committee may be appointed with power for a 
 specific purpose. In that case it has full discretion to dis- 
 pose conclusively of the business intrusted to it, without 
 further reference to the body. 
 
 8. The first one named in the appointment of a com- 
 mittee, is by courtesy considered the cliairman. But a 
 committee, when called together, has the right to elect 
 its own chairman. 
 
 9. The member who moves the appointment of a com- 
 mittee, is usually out of courtesy, though not necessarily, 
 appointed, first named on it, and acts as chairman. 
 
 10. Committees of arrangement, or for other business 
 protracted in its nature, report progress from time to time, 
 and are continued until their final report is made, or 
 their appointment expires by limitation. 
 
 11. A committee is discharged by a vote when its busi- 
 ness is done, and its reports received. But usually a 
 committee is considered as discharged by the acceptance 
 of its report. 
 
 12. In constituting a committee, it is usual to appoint a 
 majority of those favorable to the proposition submitted 
 to their consideration, if it be a matter in controversy. 
 
 13. In making up its report, if unanimity cannot b€ 
 
 20* 
 
234 PARLIAMENTARY RULES. 
 
 secured, a majority' prepares and presents the report. But 
 the minority may also present a separate report. Tht 
 body can hear and act on both, at its discretion ; or it 
 may refuse to give any consideration to the minority re- 
 port, if so disposed. 
 
 STANDING COMMITTEES. 
 
 A committee appointed to act for a given time, or dur- 
 ing the recess of the body is called a standing committee. 
 It has charge of a given department of business assigned 
 oy the body ; acts either with power in the final disposi- 
 tion of that business, or under instructions, in preparing 
 it for the action of the body. A standing committee is 
 substantially a minor board, and has it own chairman, 
 secretary, records, times of meeting, and order of busi- 
 oess. 
 
 r 
 
 COMMITTEE OP THE WHOLE. 
 
 When an assembly desires to consider any subject in a 
 manner less formal and restricted than can be done under 
 ordinary rules of business, it may resolve itself into a 
 eommittee of the wliole for that purpose. 
 
 This is done by a vote to go into a committee of tliewlioUy 
 at a given time, and for a given purpose. When the spe- 
 cified time arrives, the presiding officer names some 
 member to take the chair, the business is stated, and the 
 body, as committee, proceeds to its consideration. 
 
 The proceedings are governed by the ordinary rules ol 
 debate, except — 
 
 1. Tlie chairman has the same privileges in debate a« 
 »ther members. 
 
 2. Speakers are not restricted as to time. 
 
 3. The previous question cannot be called. 
 
 4. No committees can be appointed. 
 
PAELIAMENTAKT RULES. 235 
 
 5. No otber business than that assigned can be consid* 
 ered by them. 
 
 6. The committee cannot adjourn, hnz rise, when its 
 time has expired j and if its business be not completed 
 it will, when its report is made, ask permission of the as- 
 sembly to sit again. 
 
 When the committee riseSj the moderator of the body 
 resumes his seat, and the chaiiman of the committee re- 
 ports the results of the deliberations. This form of com- 
 mittee is seldom resorted to except in legislative bodies. 
 
 APPEAL. 
 
 The moderator announces all votes, and decides all 
 questions as to rules of proceeding, and order in debate. 
 But any member who is dissatisfied with his decisions 
 may appeal from it, ^to the decision of the body. The 
 moderator then puts the question, '^ Shall the decision oj 
 the chair be sustained f " The vote on this question is 
 final. The question on appeal is not debatable. The 
 right of appeal is undeniable, but should not be too freely 
 used. 
 
 PROTEST. 
 
 It is the right of any member, who may regard the ac- 
 tion of the body in a given case, to be wrong, unauthor- 
 ized, or in any way oppressive, to protest against it. This 
 protest may be made verbally and informally j in which 
 case it is heard, but is not entered on the minutes except 
 by request of the protestant, and by permission of the 
 body. But if it be presented formally in writing, the 
 body is bound to receive the document, and record its re- 
 ception. The entire document can be entered on the re- 
 cords by a vote of the body. 
 
 The right of proiestj as well as that of petition and ap' 
 peal, can never be denied to free men without an abridg- 
 
236 PARLIAMENTAHY RULES. 
 
 meut of their liberties. Questions pertaining to the rights 
 and privileges of members, even though they be liable to 
 abuse, sbould be treated by deliberative assemblies, in 
 the most liberal manner, consistent with good order and 
 a proper discharge of their obligations. 
 
 THE PREVIOUS QUESTIOK. 
 
 Debate may be cut short by a vote to take the previous 
 question. By this is meant that the previous, original oi 
 main question under discussion, be immediately voted 
 on, regardless of pending amendments and secondary 
 questions, and without further debate. 
 
 In scne bodies, a motion for the previous question can- 
 not be entertained, unless such motion be seconded by one 
 quarter, one third, or one half— as the rule may be — of 
 the Vetera present. But in bodies where no rule exists, a 
 motif n made and seconded like any other, is sufiQcient if 
 it be voted by a majority. A motion for the previous 
 que^ ion is not debatable. 
 
 1 If a motion for the previous question be carried^ then 
 the main question must be immediately taken, without 
 further debate. 
 
 3. If the motion for the previous question be lostf the 
 debate proceeds as though no such motion had been made. 
 
 3. The previous question cannot be ordered while a 
 motion to postpone, or to commit, is under consideration. 
 It cannot itself \)Q postponed, nor amended ; but it can be 
 interrupted by a motion to lay on the table the original res- 
 olution, which if voted, carries with it the whole subject 
 under debate, including the motion for the previous 
 question. 
 
 4. If a motion for the previous question be lost, it can- 
 not be renewed on the same question during that sessiont 
 unless the question has undergone some change by amend* 
 ment, or otherwise, in the mean time. 
 
PAELIAMENTAHY BULES. 287 
 
 LAY OX THE TABLE. 
 
 Immediate and decisive action on any question nrdei 
 debate, may be deferred, by a vote to lay on the table the 
 resolution pending. This disposes of the whole question 
 for the present, and ordinarily, is in effect a final dismis- 
 sal of it. But any member has the right subsequently to 
 call it up by a motion. The body decides by vote, wheth- 
 er it will, or will not take it up. A motion to lay on the 
 table is not debatable. 
 
 1. Sometimes, however, a resolution is laid on the table 
 for the present, or until a specified time, to give place for 
 other business necessary to be done. It is then called 
 up, when the time specified arrives. 
 
 2. A motion to lay on the table, must apply to a reso- 
 lution or other documentary matters. There must be 
 something to lay on the table. An abstract subject can- 
 not be disposed of in this way. 
 
 POSTPONEMENT. 
 
 A ^irn^lQ postponement is for a specified time or purpose^ 
 the business to be resumed when this time or purpose is 
 reached. But a question indefinitely postponed^ is consid- 
 ered as fully dismissed. 
 
 NOT DEBATABLE. 
 
 Certain motions, by established usage, are not debatable^ 
 but when once before the body, must be put to vote with- 
 out discussion. 
 
 These are : the previous question ; for indefinite post- 
 ponement ; to commit ; to lay on the table ; on appeal ; to 
 adjourn. But when these motions are modified by some 
 condition of timej place, or purpose, they become debata- 
 ble, and subject to the rules of other motions j but art 
 
238 PAELIAMETs^TARY RTJl^S. 
 
 debatable so far only as concerns the time, place, or pniv 
 pose by which the^ are modified. 
 
 A body is however competent, by a vote, to allow de- 
 bate on all motions. 
 
 TO KECONSIDER. 
 
 1. A motion to reconsider a motion already passed, 
 according to established usage, must be made by one who 
 voted /or that motion when it passed. 
 
 2. If the body decides to reconsidevy then the motion or 
 resolution so reconsidered, is placed before them, as it was 
 previous to its passage, and may be discussed, adopted, or 
 rejected. 
 
 3. A vote to reconsider, should be taken at the same 
 session, at which the vote reconsidered was passed ; and 
 also, when there are as many members present as voted 
 on it then. 
 
 BE DISCUSSED. 
 
 If when a motion is introduced, a member objects to its 
 discussion as foreign, profitless, or contentious, the mod- 
 erator sliould at once put the question, " Sludl this motion 
 be discussed f " If it be decided in the negative, the mo 
 tion cannot be entertained. 
 
 ORDER OF THE DAY. 
 
 The body may decide to take up some particular busi- 
 tiess at a specified time. That business thereby becomes 
 the order of the day, for the time specified. Wlien the 
 hour arrives, it must be taken up by the call of the chair- 
 man, or of any member, with or without a vote, all pending 
 business being postponed in consequence. 
 
PABLIAMENTAEY EtJLES. 29^ 
 
 POIXT OF OEDEK. 
 
 Any member who supposes a speaker to be out of order, 
 or that a discussion is proceeding improperly, may at any 
 time rise to a point of order. He must distinctly state hia 
 question or objection, and the chairman must decide 
 whether his objection be well taken. 
 
 But one rising to a point of order cannot discuss the 
 question, nor enter into any debate; he must simply 
 state his objection, and wait for a decision. 
 
 PEIYILEGED QUESTIONS. 
 
 Questions relating to the rights and privileges of mem- 
 bers are of primary importance, and until disposed of 
 take precedence of all other business, and supersede all 
 other questions, except that of adjournment. 
 
 RULE SUSPENDED. 
 
 A rule of order may be suspended by a vote of the body 
 to allow the transaction of business, which could not oth- 
 erwise be done without a violation of such rule. But if 
 rules be thought necessary to exist, they should not fre- 
 quently be suspended. 
 
 FIIiLING BLANKS. 
 
 Where different numbers are suggested for filling 
 blanks, the highest number, greatest distancey and longest 
 time are usually voted on first. 
 
 ADJOURNMENT. 
 
 1. A simple motion to adjourn is always in order, ex- 
 cept while one is speaking, or a vote is being taken. II 
 takes precedence of all other questions, and is not de- 
 batable. 
 
240 PABLIAMENTART BXILES. 
 
 2. In some deliberative bodies a motion to adjourn is tn 
 order while speaking or voting is going on, the business 
 to stand on re-assembling precisely as it was when ad- 
 journment took place. 
 
 3. A body may adjourn to a specified time. But it 
 no time be mentioned, the fixed or usual time is imder- 
 stood. If there be no fixed or usual time, then an ad- 
 journment without date is equivalent to a dissolution. 
 
 4. A body may, at any stage of its proceedings, vote 
 that it will adjourn at a given time. When that time 
 arrives, the chairman will call for a vote of adjournment, 
 or declare the meeting adjourned without further action. 
 
 5. A body may, at any stage of its proceedings, vote 
 that when it does adjourn, it will adjourn to a given time. 
 That vote will therefore fix the time of its re-aBsembling, 
 without any furthei action. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL 
 
 Forms and Blanks, 
 
 INCLUDING 
 
 1 ETTERS, MINUTES, CERTIFICATES, COUN 
 GILS, CONVENTIONS, 
 
 AND 
 
 LICENSES. 
 
FOSMS AKD BLANSa. 243 
 
 FORMS AND BLANKS. 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL FOEMSand Blanks have no 
 fixed or necessary wording. They will vary 
 according to the customs of the churches, and the 
 taste of those who prepare them. The following 
 present substantially the forms in common use : 
 
 1. Letter of Dismission. 
 
 The Church of 
 
 To the Church of . 
 
 Dear Brethren: 
 
 This is to certify, that is a member of this 
 
 church in good and regular standing, and, at 
 
 own request, is hereby dismissed from us, for the 
 
 purpose of uniting ^ith you. When shall 
 
 have so united, connection with us wiU cease. 
 
 May the blessing of God rest on and you. 
 
 Done by order of the Church. 
 Kew York, Nov. — , 18—. 
 
 , Clerk. 
 
 Uiis Letter is valid for six months from date. 
 
 Note 1. — Letters are usually limited as to their va- 
 lidity ; more commc jily to six months. This is to se- 
 
244 FORMS AJN^D BLANKS. 
 
 cure their speedy use. K not used within that tiiiMs. 
 they can be renewed, at the discretion of the churcu. 
 
 Note 2. — It is customary to ask for a letter to 
 some specified church, which is named in the letter 
 given. But it may be given to " any church of the 
 same faith and order/' when the member is uncer- 
 tain as to what church it may be presented. Or if 
 given for one church, it is equally vaUd if presented 
 to another. 
 
 Note 3. — It is desirable that some church should 
 be specified in the letter given j but this is not neces- 
 sary, and a church has no right to refuse to give a 
 fetter because the member asking it does not specify 
 some particular church. 
 
 Note 4. — When letters are granted, and members 
 dismissed for the purpose of constituting a new 
 church, that fact should be stated in the letters. 
 
 Note 5. — ^Members receiving letters do not cease 
 their connection with the church, but continue undei 
 its watch and discipline, until they have actually 
 united with another church. 
 
 2. Letter of Commendation. 
 
 New York, Nov. — , 18 — . 
 
 This certifies that is a member in 
 
 good standing, in the church, in 
 
 and is hereby commended to the confidence, eympa 
 thy and fellowship of sister churches, wherevoi Pro 
 vidence may direct course. 
 
 Pastor Church. 
 
FORMS AND BLANKS. 245 
 
 XoTE. — This form of letter, sometimes called a 
 letter of " Occasional Communion," is for members 
 during a temporary absence from home. It may be 
 given by the pastor, or by the clerk, as authorized 
 by the church. It should be returned to the pastor, 
 or clerk, on the return of the member. 
 
 3. Letter of ^Notification. 
 
 New York, Nov. — , 18—. 
 
 To the Church. 
 
 Dear Brethren : 
 
 This certifies that was received by 
 
 letter from you, to membership in the Church, 
 
 IJov. — 18—. 
 
 , Ch. Clerk. 
 
 Note 1. — This form is by many churches sent 
 with every letter of dismission granted, and is to 
 be filed by the clerk of the church receiving said 
 member, and returned to the church which granted 
 the letter, as a notification of reception. 
 
 Note 2. — The church granting letters does not 
 drop the members dismissed until they have infor- 
 mation of their having actually united elsewhere, 
 
 4. ISIinutes op Church Meeting. 
 
 New York, Nov. — , 18—* 
 The Church held its regular meeting for businesa, 
 this evening, at — o'clock. 
 The pastor was Moderator. 
 21* 
 
246 FORMS AND BLANKS. 
 
 After singing, and reading the Scriptures, prayel 
 vras offered by . 
 
 The minutes of the last meeting were read and 
 approved. 
 
 [Then follows a clear and faithful record of all 
 business transacted.] 
 
 The meeting adjourned. 
 
 , Clerk. 
 
 Note 1. — The records of a church should show, 
 not only the bare minutes of the business actually 
 done, but a concise history of its progress, embrac- 
 ing all the important changes, incidents and events 
 which constitute its material history. 
 
 Note 2. — ^AU business should be taken up and 
 transacted in an orderly manner. It is to be pur- 
 sued under two general divisions. 
 
 1. Unfinished business : that which has come over 
 from a previous meeting, and is presented by the 
 minutes ; embracing the reports of committees, and 
 other items, in their order. 
 
 2. New business: such as may come up at the 
 time, presented by the pastor, deacons, or othei 
 members. 
 
 6a Call i^or an ORDAiKr^G Coukoil. 
 
 New York, Nov. — , 18— ^ 
 The Church of 
 
 To the Church of 
 
 Dear Brethren 
 
 You are requested to send your pastor and two 
 
POEMS AND BLANKS. 247 
 
 brethren^ to sit in council with us, Dec. — , at -- 
 D'clock P. M,, to consider the propriety of setting 
 apart to the work of the gospel ministry, oui 
 
 brother . 
 
 The Council will meet in . 
 
 The following churches are invited 
 By order of the Church, 
 
 -, Clerk. 
 
 Note 1. — The letter**, by which the council is call- 
 ed, should be issued by the Church, and not by the 
 candidate. 
 
 No.TE 2. — The candidate should be a member of 
 the Church calling the council, as it would not be 
 proper for a Church to call a council for the examin- 
 ation and ordination of one to whom they sustained no 
 ecclesiastical relation. 
 
 Note 3. — Consequently, if a candidate accepts the 
 call of a church to become its pastor, he should unite 
 with that church before it calls a council for his 
 ordination. 
 
 Note 4. — But if, for any reason, it should be 
 thought desirable for the candidate to be ordained in 
 the Church of which he was a member, and before 
 bis membership shall be transferred, it would be 
 proper for the Church which had called him, to lay 
 before his Church the facts, and request them to call 
 a council for that purpose, in order that he might 
 become their pastor. 
 
 Note 5. — It is not desirable that a man should 
 receive ordination until some definite sphere of minis- 
 terial labor is open to him. One of the evidences of 
 his divine call lies in the fact that his gifts are ac- 
 ceptable, and his services are demanded in some de- 
 partment of ministerial work. 
 
248 FOT15IS AND BLANKS. 
 
 6. Call for a Eecogniztxg CouNorL. 
 ]S'ew York, Nov.—, 18—. 
 
 To the Church in . 
 
 Dear Brethren: 
 
 In behalf of a company of believers in Christ, you 
 are requested to send your pastor and two brethren, 
 
 to meet in council at , Dec. — , at — o'clock 
 
 P. M., to consider the propriety of recognizing said 
 company of believers, as a regular and indepen- 
 dent Church. 
 
 The Council will meet in . 
 
 The following churches are invited . 
 
 Affectionately yours, 
 
 Com. or Clerk. 
 
 7. Call for an Advisory Council. 
 
 New York, Nov. — , 18—* 
 
 Xhe Church of 
 
 To the Church of . 
 
 Dear Brethren : 
 You are requested to send your pastor and two 
 brethren, to sit in council Dec. — , at — o'clock P. 
 M., to advise concerning certain difficulties existing 
 among us, which disturb our peace, and threaten 
 lerious consequences to the welfare of the Church. 
 The Council will be held in . 
 
 The following churches are invited 
 By order of the Church, 
 
 , Clerk. 
 
 Note 1. — The letters by which a council is con- 
 
FORMS AND BLANKS. 249 
 
 rened are called letters missiue, and constitute the 
 warrant for the meeting of the body, and the char 
 ter liuder which it acts. These letters should if pos- 
 sible state distinctly and specifically the matters to 
 be presented to the body when convened. 
 
 Note 2. — By common usage and general agree- 
 ment, a council cannot take action on or investigate 
 any subject, not embraced in the call by which it is 
 convened. 
 
 Note 3. — A council may be called to give advice, 
 not only in respect to diflicidties, but with regard to 
 any matter on which the Church may wish to be 
 advised. 
 
 Note 4 — A council may be called either by a 
 church or by individuals, A mutual council is one 
 called by the mutual action and agreement of the 
 different parties to a difficulty. An ex parte council 
 is one called by one of the parties to a difficulty. 
 
 Note 5. — An ex parte council should not be called 
 to adjust a difficulty, until all reasonable efforts 
 have failed to secure a mutual council to which that 
 difficulty may be referred. 
 
 8. Mln^utes op a Council. 
 
 New York, Nov. — , 18 — w 
 An Ecclesiastical Council, called by the 
 
 church, convened in this day, at — o'clock 
 
 P. M. 
 
 Organized by choosing Moderator, 
 
 and ^ Clerk 
 
i 
 
 250 FORMS AND BLANKS. 
 
 Prayer was offered by ■'. 
 
 The letter by which the Council was called, and 
 the records of the church in reference thereto, 
 were read, stating the object to be 
 
 The credentials of messengers were presented. 
 
 The following brethren were present from the fol- 
 lowing churches : — 
 
 Brethren. Churches, 
 
 [Then follows a faithful record of the proceedings.] 
 The Council dissolved, after prayer by 
 
 Moderator. 
 Clerk. 
 
 Note 1. — A true and faithful record of the pro- 
 ceedings of the body should be made by the Clerk, 
 read, and approved by the body before adjournment, 
 and signed by the ^Moderator and Clerk. 
 
 Note 2. — A copy of the minutes, duly certified 
 and signed by the officers, should be furnished to the 
 parties calling the Council. 
 
 9. IVIiNUTES OF A Committee. 
 
 New York, Nov. — , 18 — . 
 
 The Committee met, at , at 
 
 o'clock P. M. 
 
 Present . 
 
 ■ Brother in the chair. 
 
 Prayer by . 
 
POKMS AND BLANKS. 251 
 
 The minutes of the last meeting were read jand 
 approved. 
 [Then follows a record of business.] 
 Adjourned. 
 
 , Secretary, 
 
 10. Mentttes of a Convention. 
 
 New Yokk, Nov. — , 18 — , 
 A Convention called to consider 
 
 met in -, at 
 
 — , at o^clock P. M. 
 
 - was chosen Chairman, and 
 
 Secretary. 
 
 After prayer by , the Chairman 
 
 stated the object of the meeting to be 
 
 [Then follows a record of proceedings.] 
 
 The Convention then adjourned. 
 
 , Chairman. 
 
 , Secretary. 
 
 Note. — The rules for all meetings of deliberative 
 bodies, whether churches, councils, conventions, or 
 committees, are substantially the same. But every 
 body has the right to form rules for itself, and regu- 
 late its own order of business. If a meeting adopts 
 no rules, then it must be governed by the usual par- 
 limentary order. 
 
 ♦ 11. Form of License. 
 
 It is customary for churches to s^ive a license to 
 
252 FOUMS AND BLANKS. 
 
 those who are believed to have been divinely called 
 to preach the gospel, but are not yet prepared to be 
 ordained and enter fully upon the work of the min- 
 istry. A license, however, is not necessary, nor does 
 it give any authority, or impart any qualification. It 
 is simply a certificate of approval and commenda- 
 tion, by the church giving it. 
 
 The following form may be varied according to 
 pleasure or circumstances: 
 
 License. 
 
 This certifies that Brother is a mem- 
 ber of the church, in good and regular 
 
 standing, and is held by us in high esteem. We be- 
 lieve him to have been called of God to the work of 
 the gospel ministry, and do hereby give him our en- 
 tire and cordial approbation in the improvement of his 
 gifts, by preaching the gospel, as Providence may 
 afford him opportunity. And we pray the great 
 Head of the Church to endow him with all needful 
 grace, and crown his labors with abundant success. 
 
 Done by order of the church, this day, Nov. — , 
 
 IS—, , Pastor. 
 
 , Clerk. 
 
 Note. — Licentiates are not recognized by law, aa 
 regularly ordained clergymen, and are not therefore 
 competent to solemnize marriages. Nor is it cus 
 tomary for them to administei the ordinances. But 
 it is entirely proper for a church, in the absence of 
 an ordained minister, to authorize a licentiate, or 
 even a layman, to administer the ordinances fo^ 
 (bem. For them, though not for others. 
 
foems and blanks. 263 
 
 12. Oertitioatb of Okdination. 
 
 This certifies that our Brother was 
 
 pu jhcly set apart to the work of the gospel ministry, 
 with prayer and the laying on of hands, by the au- 
 thority of the church, and according 
 
 to the usages of our denomination, at , 
 
 Kov. — , 18—. 
 
 That he was called to ordination by the 
 
 church, of which he was a member, and which, after 
 full and sufficient opportunity to judge, were agreed 
 in the opinion that he was called of God to the work 
 of the ministry. 
 
 That churches were represented in the 
 
 council, by ministers, and laymen; 
 
 and that after a full, fair and deliberate examination, 
 being satisfied on all points, the council did unani- 
 mously recommend his ordination. 
 
 That our Brother did accordingly 
 
 receive the full, entire and hearty approval of the 
 council in his officially entering upon the work of the 
 ministry, preaching the Word, administering the or- 
 dinances, and performing all those duties, and enjoy- 
 ing all those' privileges, to which a minister of Christ 
 is called, and entitled. 
 
 And may the blessing of the great Head of the 
 Church attend him, crown his labors with abundant 
 success, and make him an honored instrument ol 
 good to Zion, and the World. 
 
 , Moderator, 
 
 , Clerk. 
 
 New Tork, Nov. — -, 18 — 
 
> 
 
 BIBLE PROPER NAMES, 
 
 WITH THEIE 
 
 Prc/iunciation and SignificHtion, 
 
 AS USED IN 
 
 THE SCRIPTURES. 
 
TABLE 
 
 OF 
 
 SCRIPTURE PROPER NAMES. 
 
 AB 
 
 AD 
 
 A'A-RON, a teacher, or lofty. 
 A-bad'don, the destroyer. 
 
 A-bag'tha. father of the wine-press. 
 
 Ab'a-na, made of stone, a building. 
 
 Ab'a-rim, passages, or passengers. 
 
 Ab'da, a servant, or servitude. 
 
 Ab'di, he is my servant. 
 
 Ab'di-el, the servant of God. 
 
 Abdon, servant, or cloud of judgment. 
 
 A-bed'ne-go, a servant of light. 
 
 A'bel, vanity, breath, vapor. 
 
 A'bel, (acity,)mourning. 
 
 A'bel-beth-ina-ach'ah, mourning to the house 
 of Maachah. 
 
 A'bel-ma'im, mourning of waters. 
 
 A'bel-me-ho'lah, mourning of sickness. 
 
 A'bel-miz-ra'im, the mourning of the Egyp- 
 tians. 
 
 A'bel-shit'tim, mourning of thortis. 
 
 A'bez, an egg, or muddy. 
 
 Alii, my father. 
 
 A-bi'ah,the Lord is my father. 
 
 A-bi-alTson, most intelligent father. 
 
 A-bi'a-thar, excellent father. 
 
 ATsib, ereen fruits, or ears of com. 
 
 A-bi'dah, the father of icnowledge. 
 
 A-bi'dan, thefather of judgment. 
 
 Ab'i-el, God my father. 
 
 A-bi-e'zer, father of help. 
 
 Ab'i-gail, the father's joy. 
 
 Ab-i-ha'il, the father of strength. 
 
 A-bi'hu, he is my father. 
 
 A-bi'jah, the Lord is my father. 
 
 A-bi'jam, father of the sea. 
 
 Ab-i-le'ne, the father of mourning. 
 
 A-bim'a-ei, a father sent from God. 
 
 A-bim'e-lech, father of the king. 
 
 A-bin'a-dab, father of willingness. 
 
 A-bin'o-am, father of beauty. 
 
 A-bi'ram, a high father. 
 
 Ab'l-shae, ignorance of the father. 
 
 A-bish'a-1, the present of my father. 
 
 A-bish'a-lom, tne father of peace. 
 
 A-bish'u-a, father of salvation. 
 
 Ab'i-shur, tho father of the wall, or father 
 of uprightness. 
 
 Abl-tal, the father of the dew. 
 
 Ab'i-tub, father of goodness. 
 
 Ab'i-ud, father of praise. 
 
 Ab'ner, fatlier of light. 
 
 ATDrara, a high father. 
 
 A'bra-ham, the father of a great multitikto. 
 
 Ab'sa-lom, father of peace. 
 
 Ac'cad, a vessel, a pitcher, or sparicle. 
 
 Ac'cho, close pressed together. 
 
 A-cel'da-ma, the field of blood. 
 
 A-cha'i-a, grief or trouble. 
 
 A-cha'i-cus, a native of Achaia. 
 
 A'chan, or Ach'ar, he that troubleth. 
 
 Ach'ber, a rat. 
 
 A'chim, preparing, or revenging. 
 
 A'chish, tlius it is, or how is this T 
 
 Ach-me'tha, a city. 
 
 A'chor, trouble. 
 
 Ach'sah, adorned, bursting the reil. 
 
 Acli'shaph, poison, tricks. 
 
 Ach'zib, liar, lying, or that runs. 
 
 Ad'a-dah, the witness of the assembly. 
 
 A'dah, an assembly. 
 
 A-dai'ah, the witness of the Lord. 
 
 A-da-li'ah, one that draws water. 
 
 Ad'am, earthy man, red. 
 
 Ad'a-mah, red earth, or of blood- 
 
 Ad'a-mi, my man, red, earthy, biimaa. 
 
 A'dar, high or eminent. 
 
 Ad'be-el, a vapor, a cloud of God. 
 
 Ad'di, my witness, adorned, prey. 
 
 Ad'don, basis, foundation, the Lord. 
 
 A'di-el, the witness of the Lord. 
 
 A'din, adorned, voluptuous, dainty. 
 
 A-di-dia'im, assemblies, testimonies. 
 
 Ad'la-1, my witness, my ornament. 
 
 Admah, earthy, red, or bloody. 
 
 Ad'ma-tha a cloud of death, a mortal vapot. 
 
 Ad'nah, rest, or testi^nony eternal. 
 
 A-do-ni-be'zek, thetlightning of the Lord, « 
 
 the Lord of lightning. 
 A-do-ni'jah, the Lord is my master. 
 A-don'i-kam, the Lord is raised. 
 A-do-ni'ram, my Lord is most high, or Lord 
 
 of might and elevation. 
 A-do-ni-ze'dek,justiceof the Lord. 
 
 • The above Table is fcam Eyre & Spottiswoodb's Bible. 
 
 22^ 
 
258 
 
 TABLE OF SCRIPTURE NAMES. 
 
 AD 
 
 AS 
 
 A-do'iam, their beauty, their power. 
 
 A-do-ra'im, strength of the sea. 
 
 A-dram'me-lech, tlie cloak, glory, grandeur, 
 or power of the king. 
 
 A-dram-yt'ti-um, the court of death. 
 
 A'dri-a, a city, which eives name to the Adri- 
 atic sea, now the gulf of Venice. 
 
 A-dullarn, their testimony, their prey, or 
 their ornament. 
 
 Apf'a-bus, a locust, feast of the father. 
 
 A%ag, roof, floor. 
 
 Agar. See Hagar. 
 
 A-grip'pa, one who causes great pain at his 
 birth. 
 
 A'gur, stranger, gathered together. 
 
 A'hab, uncle, or fether's brother. 
 
 A-has-ue'rus, prince, head, or chief. 
 
 A-hava, essence or generation. 
 
 ATiaz, one that takes and possesses. 
 
 A-n#-ziah, seizure, vision of the Lord. 
 
 A-hi'ah, brother of the Lord. 
 
 A-hi-e'zer, brother of assistance. 
 
 A-hi'jah, the same with Ahiah. 
 
 A-hi kam, a brother who rises up. 
 
 A-hi'lud, a brother born. 
 
 A-him'a-za, brother of the council. 
 
 A-hi'man, brother of the right hand. 
 
 A-hlra'e-lech, my brother is a king. 
 
 A-hi'moth, brother of death. 
 
 A-hin'oam, the beauty of the brother, or bro- 
 ther of motion. 
 
 A-hi'o, his brother, his brethren. 
 
 A-hi'ra, brother of iniquity, or brother of the 
 shepherd. 
 
 A-his'a-mach, brother of strength. 
 
 A-hi'shar, brother of a prince, or brodier of a 
 song. 
 
 A-hit'ho-phel, brother of ruin or folly. 
 
 A-hi'tub, Drother of goodness. • 
 
 A-hi'hud, brotlier of praise. 
 
 Ah'lab, which Is of milk, or of fat. 
 
 A-ho'lah, his tabernacle, his tent. 
 
 Aho'li-ab.the tent or tabernacle of the father. 
 
 A-h'>'li-bah, my tentandmytabernacleinher. 
 
 A-ho'lt ua-mah, my tabernacle is exalted. 
 
 A'i, or Ha'i, mass or heap. 
 
 A-i'oth, the same as Ai. 
 
 A'ja-lon, a chain, strength, or stag. 
 
 A-'Um'rae-lech, God isking. 
 
 Al-CA-an'der. one who assists men. 
 
 Al-e.x-an'dri-a, a city In Egypt 
 
 Al-le-lu'ia, praise the Lord. 
 
 Arion,>an oak, or strong. 
 
 Al'lon-bach'uth, the oak of weeping. 
 
 Al-mo'dad, me£isure of God. 
 
 Al'plia. the first letter of the Greek alphabet, 
 marked A. 
 
 Al-phe'us, a thousand, learned, or chief. 
 
 Am'a-lek, a people that licks up. 
 
 Am'a-na, integrity and truth. 
 
 Am-a-ri'ah, the Lord says, or the exccUency 
 oftlie Lord. 
 
 ^m-a'sa. sparing the people. 
 
 Am-a-ziali, the strengtli of the Lord. 
 
 Am'mah, my people. 
 
 Ani'mi,the same with Ammah. 
 
 Am-min'a-dib. my people is liberal. 
 
 Am-mi'hud, people of praise. 
 
 Am-mi-shaa da-f, the people of the Almlghiy, 
 the Almighty is with me. 
 
 Am'mon, a people, son of my people. 
 
 Am'noa, faftliful and true, or tutor. 
 
 A inon, faithful, true. 
 
 Am'o-rite, bitter, a rebel, a babbler. 
 
 A'mos, loading, weighty. 
 
 A'moz, strong, robust. 
 
 Am-phllo-lis, a city encompassed by the sea. 
 
 Am'pli-as, large, extensive. 
 
 Am'ram, an exalted people, their sheaves of 
 
 handfuls of corn. 
 Am'ra-phel, one that speaks of secrets. 
 Anah, one who answers, or afflicted. 
 A'nak, a collar, or ornament. 
 A-nam'me-lech, answer, song of the king aad 
 
 council. 
 An-a'ni-as, the cloud of the Lord. 
 An'a-thoth, answer, song, or poverty. 
 An'drew, a stout and strong man. 
 An-dron'i-cus, a man excelling others. 
 A'ner, answer, song, affliction. 
 An'na, gracious, or one who gives. 
 An'nas, one who answers, humble. 
 An'ti-christ, an adversary to Christ. 
 An'ti-och, speedy as a chariot. 
 An'ti-pas, for all or against all. 
 An-tip'a-tris, for,_or against the father. 
 A-pef'les, exclusion, separation. 
 A'phek, a stream, a rapid torrent. 
 A-po-lo'ni-a, perdition, destruction. 
 A-pol'los, who destroys, or wastes. 
 A-pol'ly-on, one who exterminates. 
 Ap'phi-a, productive, fruitful. 
 Ap'pi-l Fo'rum, a town so called from .tpplui 
 
 Claudius , whose statue was erected tliere. 
 Aq'ui-la, an eagle. 
 Ar, awaking or uncovering. 
 A-raTaia, evening, wild and desert. 
 Aram, highness, magnificence, or one that 
 
 deceives, or their curse. 
 Ar'a-rat, the curse of trembling. 
 A-rau'nah, ark, song, joyful cry. 
 Ar'ba, city of the four. 
 Ar-che-la us, the prince of the people. 
 Ar-chip'pus, the chief of the stables. 
 Arc-tu'rus, a gathering tuj^etlier. 
 A'rd, one that commands, or he that descend*. 
 A-re'li, the light or vision of God. 
 A-re-op'a-gus, the hill of Mars. 
 Ar'e-tas, agreeable, virtuous. 
 Ar'gob, a turf, or fat land. 
 A'ri-el, altar, light or lion of God. 
 Ar-i-ma-the'a, a lion dead to tlie Lord. 
 A'ri-och, long, great, tall. 
 Ar-is-tai^chus, a good prince, or the best 
 
 prince. 
 Ar-is-to-bu'lus, a good counsellor. 
 Ar-ma-ged'don, mountain of the gotpel, ot d 
 
 Meggido. 
 Ar-me'ni-a, a province which Is cnppoaad te 
 
 take Its name from Aram. 
 Ar'non, rejoicing, leaping for jojr. 
 Ar'o-er, heath, tamarisk. 
 Ar'pad, the light of redemption. 
 Ar-phax'ad, a healer of desolation. 
 Ar-tax'er-xes, the silence of light. 
 Ar'te-mas, whole, sound. 
 A'sa, physician, or cure. 
 As'a-hel, work or creature of God. 
 As-a-i'ah, the Lord hath wrought. 
 Asaph, who assembles the people. 
 As'e-nath, peril, or misfortune. 
 Ash'dod, effusion, inclination, tbell. 
 Ash'er, happiness. 
 Ash'i-ma, crime, pccition. 
 Ash'ke-'iaz, a fire that spreads. 
 Ash'ta-roth, flocks, sheep, or ricbc«. 
 Ash'ur, who is happy, walks Uok* 
 A'»l-a, oHidd/, boggy. 
 
TABLE OF SCErPTUEE NAMES. 
 
 259 
 
 AS 
 
 CA 
 
 Aile-lon, weight, balance, or fire of Infamy. 
 
 As-nap'per, unnappiness, or increase of dan- 
 
 As'sir, prisoner, fettered. [ger. 
 
 As'sos, approaching, coming near. 
 
 A-syn'cri-tus, incomparable. 
 
 A'tad, a thorn. 
 
 Ath-a-li'ah, the time of the Lord. 
 
 Ath'ens, so called from Athene, or Athenaia, 
 
 Minerva. 
 Att-a-li'a, that Increases or sebds. 
 Au-gus'tus, increased, augmented- 
 A'ven, Iniquity, force, riches. 
 Az-a-ri'ah, he that hears the Lord. 
 A-ze'kah, strength of walls. 
 Az'gad, a strong auny, suength of fortune, or 
 
 » gang of robijers- 
 Az-aoth-ta'bor, the ears of Tabor, or the ears 
 
 of purity or contrition. 
 A-zo'tus, the same as Ashdod. 
 
 A'zur, be that 
 
 . or is assisted. 
 
 BA'AL, he that rules and subdues. 
 Ba'al-ah, her idol, or she that is gov- 
 erned or subdued, a spouse. 
 Ba'albe'rith, idol of the covenant. 
 Ba'al-ffad', idol of fortune or of felicity. 
 Ba'al-Ka'mon, who rules a crowd. 
 Ba'al-her'mon, possessor of destruction, or of 
 
 a thing cursed. 
 Ba'aI-{, my idol, or lord over me. 
 Ba'al-im, idols, masters, false gods. 
 Ba'al-is, a rejoicing, or a proud lord. 
 Ba'al-me'on, idol or master of the Louse. 
 Ba'al-pe'or, master of the opening. 
 Ba'al-per-a'zim, god of divisions. 
 Ba'al-shal'i-sha, the god that presides over 
 
 three, the third idol. 
 Ba'al-ta'mar, master of the palm-tree. 
 Ba'al-ze'bub, the god of the fly. 
 Ba'al-ze'phon, the idol or possession of the 
 
 north, hidden, secret. 
 Ba'a-nah, in the answer, In affliction. 
 Ba'a-shah, he that seeVcs, or lays waste. 
 Ba'bel, confusion or mixture. 
 Ba'by-lon. See Babel. 
 Ba'ca, a mulberry-tree. 
 Ba-hu'rim,' choice, warlike, valiant. 
 Ba'iith,ahouse. 
 
 Balaam, the ancient of the people. 
 Ba'lak, who lays waste or destroys. 
 Ba'mah, an eminence, or high place. 
 Ba-rabl^as, son of shame, confusion. 
 Bar'a-chel, that bows before God. 
 Bar-a-chi'as, the same with Barachel. 
 Ba'rak, thunder, or in vain. 
 Bar-je'sus, son of Jesus of Joshua. 
 Bar-jo'na, son of Jona, or of a dove. 
 Bar'na-bas, son of the prophet, or of consola* 
 
 tion. 
 Bar'sa-bas. son of return, son of rest. 
 Bar-thol'o-mew, a son that suspends the 
 
 waters. 
 Bar-ti-me'us, son of the honorable. 
 Ba'ruch, who is blessed. 
 Bar-zil'la-i, son of contempt. 
 Ba'shan, in the tooth , or in the Ivory. 
 Bash'e-math, perfumed, confusion of death, 
 
 or in desolation. 
 Bath'-she-ba, the seventh daughtv. or the 
 
 daughter of satiety. 
 Be'daH, alone, solitary. 
 Be'daa, according to judgment. 
 Be-el'ze-boh, Sc« Baal-zebub. 
 
 Be'er, a well. 
 
 Be'er-la-ha-i'rol, the well of bim that liveA 
 
 and seeth me. 
 Be'ershe'ba, the well of an oath. 
 Be'kah, half a shekel. 
 Bel, ancient, or notliing. 
 Be'li-al, wicked, of no account. 
 Bel-shaz'zar, master of the treasure. 
 Bel-te-sbaz'zar, who lays up treasures In •» 
 
 cret. 
 Be-na-1'ah, son of the Lord. 
 Ben-am'ml, son of my people. 
 BenTia-dad, son of Hadac^ or of noise. 
 Benjamin, eon of the right hand. 
 Be-no'ni, son of my sorrow, or pain. 
 Be'or, burning, foolish, mad. 
 Ber'a-chah, blessing, bending the k «e. 
 Be-re'a, heavy, weighty. 
 Be'rith, covenant. 
 Ber-ni'ce, one that brings victory. 
 Be'sor, glad news, or incarnation. 
 Be'tah, confidence. 
 Beth-ab'a-ra, the house of passage. 
 Bethany, the house of scng, or of Lfllictioa. 
 Beth a-ven, the house of vanity, of iniquity, at 
 
 trouble. 
 Beth-bir'e-1, the house of my Creator, the 
 
 house of my health. 
 Beth'car, the house of the lamb. 
 Beth-da'gon, the house of corn. 
 Beth-dib-la-tha'im, house of dry figs. 
 Beth'el, the house of God. 
 Be'ther, division, or in the trial. 
 Be-thes'da, house of pity, or mercy. 
 Beth-e'zal, aneighbor's house. 
 Beth-ga'mul, the house of recompense. 
 Beth-hac'ce-rem, the house of the vineyard. 
 Beth-ho'ron, the house of wrath. 
 Betii'le-hem, the house of bread. 
 Beth-pe'or, house of gaping, oropening. 
 Beth 'phage, the house of the mouth. 
 Bcth-sa'i-da, house of fruits, or of food, or M 
 
 snares. 
 Beth'-shan, house of the tooth. 
 Beth'she-mesh. house of the sun. 
 Be-thu'el, filiation of God. 
 Beu'lah, married. 
 Be-zal'e-el, in the shadow of God. 
 Be'zek, lightning, or in the chains 
 Bich'ri, first-born, first fruits. 
 Bid'kar, in compunction, or sharp padm. 
 Bin'than, in the press. 
 Bil'dad, old friendship, old love. 
 Billiah, who Is old or confused. 
 Bir'sha, in evil, or son who beholds. 
 Bl-thi'ah, daughter of the Lord. 
 Bith'ron, division. 
 Bi-thyn'ia, violent precipitation. 
 Blas'tus, that buds and brings forth. 
 Bo-a-ner'ges, sons of thunder. 
 Bo'az, or Booz, In strength. 
 Bo'chim, the place of weeping. 
 Bo'zez, mud, Dog. 
 Boz'rah, in tribulation or distress. 
 Bui, old acre, perishing. 
 Buz, despised, or plundered. 
 Bu'zi, my contempt. 
 
 CA'BUL, displeasing, or dirty. 
 Ca-i'a-phas, he that seeks with dilifeaost 
 one that vomiteth. 
 Cai'n, possession, or possessed. 
 Ca-i'nan, possessor, or purchaser. 
 
260 
 
 TABLE OP SCEEPTCrKE NAMES. 
 
 CA 
 
 EL 
 
 Calah, fsTorable. opportunity. 
 
 Ca'leb, a dog. a crow, a basket. 
 
 Ca'leb-€-phra'tah. See Ephratah. 
 
 Cal'neh, our consummation. 
 
 Cal'no.our consummation, or altoe^ether him- 
 self. 
 
 Cal'va-ry, the place of a skull. 
 
 Ca'mon, his resurrection. 
 
 Ca'na, zeal, Jealousy, or possession. 
 
 Ca'na-an. merchant, trade, or that humbles 
 and subdues. 
 
 Can-dace, who possesses contrition. 
 
 Ca-per'na-um, the field of repentance, or 
 cfty of comfort. 
 
 Caph'tor, a sphere, buckle, or hand. 
 
 Cap-pa-do'ci-a, the same as Caphtor. 
 
 Car'cas, the covering of a lamb. 
 
 Car'che-mlsh, a lamb, as taken away, with- 
 drawn. 
 
 Car'met, circumcised lamb, harrest, full ears 
 of com. 
 
 Car'ral, my vineyard , or lamb of the waters. 
 
 Car'pus, fruit, or fruitful. 
 
 Ca-siph'i-a, money, or covetousness. 
 
 Ce'dron, black, or s.id. 
 
 Ce-n'chre-a, millet, small pulse. 
 
 Ce'phSLS, a rock or stone. 
 
 Ce'sar, a name applicable to those who are 
 cut out of the womb. 
 
 Cps-a-re'a, a bush of hair. 
 
 Chal'col, who nourishes, consumes, and sus- 
 tains the whole. 
 
 Chal-de'a, as demons, or as robbers. 
 
 Char'ran, a singing, or calling out. 
 
 Che'bar, force, strength, as the son. 
 
 Ched-or-la'o-mer, roughness of a sheaf. 
 
 Chem'a-rims, the name of the priests of Baal. 
 
 Che'raosb, as handling or stroking, or taking 
 away. 
 
 Oie-na-nl'ah, preparation, or disposition, or 
 strength of the Lord. 
 
 Cher'etli-lms, who cut or tear away. 
 
 Cher'elh-ites. See Cherethims. 
 
 Che'rith, cutting, piercing, slaying. 
 
 Che'sed, as a devil, or a destroyer. 
 
 Cfaila-ab, totality, or the perfection of the 
 father. 
 
 Chil-li'on, finished, complete, perfect. 
 
 Chil'mad, as teaching or learning. 
 
 Chim'ham, as they, like to them. 
 
 Chi'as, open or opening. 
 
 Chis'leu, rashness, confidence. 
 
 Chit'tim, those that bruise. 
 
 Chi'un, an Egyptian god, whom some think 
 to be Saturn. 
 
 Chlo'e, green herb. 
 
 Cho-ra'zin, the secret, or here Is a mystery. 
 
 Chu'shao-rlsh-a-tba'im, blackness of Iniqui- 
 ties. 
 
 Chu'za, the seer or prophei. 
 
 Cl-lic'i-a, which rolls or overturns. 
 
 Clau'da, a lamentable voice. 
 
 Ctau'di-a, lame. 
 
 Clem'ent, mild, good, niercl(\il. 
 
 Cle'o-phas. the whole glory. 
 
 Co-los'se, punishment, correction, 
 
 Co-ni'ah, the strength of the Lord. 
 
 Cor'inth, which is satisfied, or ornament, or 
 beauty. 
 
 Cor-ne'li-us. of a horn. 
 
 Coz'bl. a liar, or, as sliding away. 
 
 Cres'cens, growing. Increasing. 
 
 ~ ' cam»l, fleshly. 
 
 Cris'pus. curled. 
 
 Cush, Ethiopians, black. 
 
 Cush'an, Ethiopia, blackness, heaL 
 
 Cush'i, the same. 
 
 Cy'prus, fair, or fairness. 
 
 Cyre'ne, a wall, coldness, or a floor. 
 
 Cy-re'ni-us. who governs. 
 
 C/rus, as miserable, or as heir. 
 
 DAB'BA-SHETH. flowing with honey. 
 Dab'erath , word, thing, or a bee ; sulk 
 
 missive, obedient. 
 Da'gon, corn, or a fish. 
 Dal-ma-nu'tha, a bucket or branch. 
 Dal-ma'ti-a, deceitful lamps, or vala bright 
 
 ness. 
 Dam'a-ris, a little woman. 
 Da-mas'cus, asack full of blood. 
 Dan, judgment, or he tliat judges. 
 Dan'i-el, judgment of God. 
 Da'ra, generation, or house of the shepberd« 
 
 or of the companion. 
 Dar'l-us, he that informs himself. 
 Da'than, laws or rites. 
 David, well-beloved, dear. 
 Deborah, word, thing, or a bee. 
 De-cap'o-lis, a Greek word compounded of 
 
 two others— deca, ten, and poiis, city, b» 
 
 cause this country contained ten cities. 
 De'dan, their breasts, or friendship. 
 Ded a-nim, the descendants of Dedan. 
 Del'i-lah, poor, small. 
 De'mas, popular. 
 De-me'tn-iis, belonging to com. 
 Der'be, a sting. 
 
 Deuel, the knowledge of God. 
 Di-a'na, luminous, orperfect. 
 Di'bon, abundance of knowledge. 
 Di'bon-gad, abundance of sons, happy and 
 
 powerful. 
 Did'y-mus. a twin, or double. 
 Di'mon, where it is red. 
 Di'nah, Judgment, or who Judges. 
 Din'ha-bah, she gives judgment. 
 Dl-o-nys'i-us, divinely touched. 
 Di-ot're-phes, nourished by Jupiter. 
 Do'eg, who acts with uneasiness. 
 Dor, generation, or habitation. 
 Dor'cas, the female of a roebuck. 
 Do'than, the law. or custom. 
 Dni-sil'la. watered by tlie dew. 
 Du'inah, silence, or resemblance. 
 Du'ra, the same as Dor. 
 
 EA'STER, the passover. 
 E'bal, heap, collection of old agt, A BMi 
 
 tliat disperses. 
 ET^ed, a servant, or laborer. 
 E-bcd'-me-lech, the king's servant. 
 Eb-en-e'zer, the stone of help. 
 E'ber, one that passes, or anger. 
 E-bi a-saph, a father that gathers together. « 
 
 adds. 
 Ed, witness. 
 
 Eden, pleasure, or delight. 
 E'dom, red, earthy, or of blood. 
 Ed're-i, a very great mass or cl«ud 
 Eg'lah, heifer, chariot, round. 
 Eg'la-im, drops of the sea. 
 Eg'lon, the same as Kglah. 
 E gypti tbat troubles or oppresses. 
 E hud, he that praises. 
 Ek'ron, barrenness, torn away. 
 
TABLE OF SCEEPTUBE NAMES. 
 
 261 
 
 EL 
 
 GE 
 
 E'lah, an oak, a curse, perjury. 
 E'lam, a young man, a virgin. 
 E'lath, a hind, strength, an oak. 
 El-bethel, the God ol Bethel. 
 El'dad, favored of God, love of God. 
 E-le-a'Ieh, burnt-offtring of God. 
 E-le-a'zar, help of God, court of God. 
 El-e-lohe Is'ra-el, God the God of Israel. 
 El-ha'nan, grace, gift, mercy of God. 
 E'li, the offering or lifting up. 
 
 E li, Eli, my God, my God. 
 ~l-li'ab, God is 
 father 
 
 my father, or God of the 
 
 E-li'a-da, knowledge of God. 
 
 E-li-a'kim, resurrection of God. 
 
 E-li'am, the people of God. 
 
 E-li'as. See Elijah. 
 
 E-li'a-shib, tlia God of conversion. 
 
 E-li'a-thah, thou art ray God. 
 
 E-li-e'zer, help, or court of my God. 
 
 E-li-ho'reph, god of winterer youth. 
 
 E-li'hu, he is my Godhimsel£ 
 
 E-li'hud, God is my praise. 
 
 E-li'jah, God the Lord, the strong Lord. 
 
 El'i-ka, pelican of God. 
 
 E'lim, the rams, the strong, or stags. 
 
 E-lim'e-lech, my God is king. 
 
 E-li-oe'na-i, tov/ard him are mine eyes, or 
 toward him are my fountains. 
 
 E-liph'a-let, the God of deliverance. 
 
 E-liph'ar, the endeavor of God. 
 
 E-lis'a-beth, the oath of God. 
 
 E-li'sha, salvation of God. 
 
 £-li'shah, it is God, the L.amb of God, God 
 that elves help. 
 
 E-lish'a-mah, God hearine. 
 
 E-lish'e-ba. See ElisabeUi. 
 
 E-li-shu'a, God is my salvation. 
 
 E-li'zur, God is my strength, my rock, or 
 rock of God. 
 
 El'ka-nah, God the zealous, or the reed of 
 God. 
 
 El'mo-dam, the God of measure. 
 
 El'na-than, God hath given, or the gift or 
 God. 
 
 E'lon, oak, grove, or strong. 
 
 E'lul, cry, or outcry. 
 
 E-lu'za-f, God is my strength. 
 
 El'ymas, a magician. 
 
 E'mims, fears, terrors, formidable, or people. 
 
 Em'ma-us, people despised, or .ibscuie. 
 
 Em'mor, anass. 
 
 En 'dor, fountain, eye of generation, or habi- 
 tation. 
 
 E-ne'as, laudable. 
 
 En-eg-la'im, eye of the calves. 
 
 En'ge-di, eye of the goat, or of happiness. 
 
 En-mish'bat, fountain of judgment. 
 
 E'noch, Dedicated, or disciplined. 
 
 E'non, cloud, or mass of darkness. 
 
 Enos, mortal man, sick, despaired of. for- 
 getful. 
 
 En-ro'gel,the fuller's fountain. 
 
 En'she-mesh, fountain, or eye of the sun. 
 
 Ep'a-phras, covered with foam. 
 
 E-paph-ro-di'tus, agreeable, handsome. 
 
 E-pen'e-tus, laudable, worthy ol praise. 
 
 E'phah, weary, tired. 
 
 E'phes-dam'mtm, effusion of blood. 
 
 Eph'e-sus, desirable. 
 
 Eph'pha-tha.be opened. 
 
 E'phra-im, that brings fruit. 
 
 Eph ra-tab, abundance, or bearing fruit, 
 
 Epta'nitli, the same as Epbrat&h. 
 
 E'phron, dust 
 
 E-pi-cu're-an, who gives assistance. 
 
 Er, watch, or enemy. 
 
 E-ras'tus, lovely, amiable. 
 
 E'rech, length, health, or physic 
 
 E-sai-a's. See Isaiah. 
 
 E'sar-had-don, that closes the point. 
 
 E'sau. he that acuor finishes. 
 
 E'sek, contention. 
 
 Eshba-al.tliefireofthe idoL 
 
 Esh'col, bunch of grapes. 
 
 Esh'ta-ol, stout, strong woman. 
 
 Esh-tem'o-a, the bosom of a woman. 
 
 Es'li, near me, or lie who separates. 
 
 Es'rom, dart of joy, division of the aaag. 
 
 Es'ther, secret, hidden. 
 
 E'tam, their bird, or covering. 
 
 Etham, their strength, their sign. 
 
 E'than, strong, or the gift of the island. 
 
 Eth'a-nim, strong, valiant. 
 
 Eth'ba-al, toward the idol, or with BaaL 
 
 E-thi-o'pi-a, blackness, heat. 
 
 Eu-bu'lus, prudent, good counselor. 
 
 Eu-ni'ce, good victory. 
 
 Eu-o'di-as, sweet scent. 
 
 Eu-phra'tes, that makes fruitfuL 
 
 Eu'ty-chus, happy, fortunate. 
 
 Eve, living, enlivening. 
 
 E'vil-me-ro'dach, the fool of Merodach. tlM 
 
 fool ^inds bitterly. 
 E-ze'ki-el, the strength of God. 
 E'zel, going abroad, or walk. 
 E'zi-on-ge ber, the wood of the man. 
 Ez'ra, help, or court. 
 
 FE'LIX, happy, or prosperous. 
 Fes'tus, festival, orjoyful. 
 For-tu-na'tus, lucky, or fortunate. 
 
 GA'AL, contempt or abomination. 
 Ga'ash, tempest, commotioo. 
 Gabl)a-tha, high, elevated. 
 GaTsri-el, God is my strength. 
 Gad, a band, happy. 
 Gad a-renes, surrounded, walled. 
 Gad'di, my happiness. 
 Gad'di-el, goat of God. 
 Ga'ius, lord, an earthy man. 
 Ga-la'ti-a, white, the color of milk. 
 Gal-ba'num, asort of gum, or sweet fplce, 
 Gal'e-ed, the heap of witness. 
 Gal'i-lee, wheel, revolution, heap. 
 Gal'lim, who heap up, who cover. 
 Gal'li-o, who sucks or lives on milk. 
 Ga-ma'H-el, recompense of God. 
 Gam'ma-dims, signify dwarfs, soldiers placed 
 
 in the towers of Tyrus. 
 Ga'tam, their lowing. 
 Gath, a press. 
 
 Gath-rim'tnon, the exalted press. 
 Gaza, strong, or a goat. 
 Ge'ba, ahillorcup. 
 Ge'bal, bound, or limit. 
 Geliim, grasshoppers, or height. 
 Ged-a-li'ah, Goci is my greatness. 
 Ge-ha'zl, valley of sight 
 Gem-a-ri'ah, accomplishment of the Lord. 
 Gen-nes'a-ret, garden of the prince. 
 Ge-nuTaath, theft, robbery. 
 Ge'ra, pilgrimage, combat dispute. 
 Ge'rah, twentieth part of a shekel. 
 Ge'rar. See Cera. 
 Cer-ge-seues', those who come fires pilcrti*' 
 
 t^or€gfat. 
 
262 
 
 Table of sckiptltie names. 
 
 [E 
 
 IP 
 
 Gcr'i-zim, cutters. 
 
 Ger'shom, a stranger there. 
 
 Ger'shon, his baaishment, or the change of 
 pilgrimage. 
 
 Ge'shur, the sight of the valley. 
 
 Ge'ther, the vale of trial. 
 
 Geth-sem'a-ne, a very fat valley. 
 
 Gi'ah, to guide, draw out, produce. 
 
 Gib'e-ah, a hill. 
 
 Gib'e-on, hill, cup, or elevation of iniquity. 
 
 Gid'e-on, he that bruises and breaks, or cut- 
 ting ottiniquity. 
 
 Gid-e-o'ni, tlia same as Gideon. 
 
 Ci'hon, valley of grace. 
 
 Gilbo-a, revolution of inquiry. 
 
 Gil'e-ad, the heap, or mass of testimony. 
 
 Gil'gal, wheel, revolution, heap. 
 
 Gi'loh, he that rejoices, that overturns. 
 
 Gir'ga-shite, who arrives from pilgrimage. 
 
 Git'tite, a wine press. 
 
 Gob, cistern, or grasshopper. 
 
 Gog, roof, or covering. 
 
 Golan, passage, or revolution. 
 
 Gorgo-tha, an heap of skulls. 
 
 Go-li'ath, passage, revolution, heap. 
 
 Go'mer, to finish, complete. 
 
 Go-mor'rah, rebellious people. 
 
 Go'shen, approaching, drawing near. 
 
 Go'zan, fleece, pasture, who nourisheth the 
 body. 
 
 Gre-ci'a, the country of the Greeks. 
 
 Gur, the young of a beast ; dwelling, assem* 
 bly, or fear. 
 
 r_T AB'AK-KUK, he that embraces. 
 
 r~l Hach-al'iah, who waits for the Lord. 
 
 Hach'1-lah, my hope is in her. 
 
 Hadad.Joy, noise, clamor. 
 
 Had-ad-e'zer, beauty of assistance. 
 
 Ha'dad-rim'mon, cry of the exalted, the in- 
 vocation to the god Kimmon. 
 
 Ha-das'sah, a myrtle, or Joy. 
 
 Ha-do'ram, their beauty, or their power. 
 
 Ha'drach, point, joy of tenderness. 
 
 Ha'gar, a stranger, or that fears. 
 
 Hag'ga-i, feast, solemnity. 
 
 Hag'gith, rejoicing. 
 
 Hal-le-lu'iah, praise the Lord. 
 
 Ham, hot, heat, or brown. 
 
 Ha'man, ncise, tumult. 
 
 Ha'math, anger, heat, or wall. 
 
 Ham-meda-tha, he that troubles the law. 
 
 Ha'mon-gog, the multitude of Gog. 
 
 Ha'inor, an ass, clay, or wine. 
 
 Ham'u-tal, the shadow of his seat. 
 
 Ha-nanr.'e-el, the grace that comes from God, 
 the gift of God. 
 
 Ha-nan'e-el, grace, gift of God. 
 
 Han'a-ni. my grace, my mcicy. 
 
 Han-a-ni'ah, grace, mercy, or gift of the 
 Lord. 
 
 Hannah, gracious, merciful, he that gives. 
 
 Han'och, dedicated. 
 
 Ha'nura, gracious, merciful. 
 
 Haran, mounuinous country. 
 
 Har'ran. See Charran. 
 
 Har-bo'nah, his destruction, or his sword. 
 
 Ha'rod, astonishment, fear. 
 
 Har'o-seth, agriculture, silence. 
 
 Hash-mo'nah, diligence, or enumeration 
 embassy, or present. 
 
 Ha tach, he that strikes. 
 
 tlav'i-lah, that suffers pain, that brings forth. 
 
 HaVoth-ja-ir, the villages that enlighten. 
 
 Har'a-el, that sees God. 
 
 Ha'zar-ma'veth, dwelliiig of death. 
 
 Ha'zel-el-po'ni, sorrow ofcountenance. 
 
 Haz-e'roth, villages, or hamlets. 
 
 Ha'zor, court, or hay. 
 
 He'ber, one that passes, or anger. 
 
 He'brews, the descendants cf Heber. 
 
 He'bron, society, friendship. 
 
 Heg'a-i, or Hege, meditation, word, sepi.*-* 
 
 tion, or groaning. 
 He'lam, their army, their trouble. 
 Hel'bon, milk, or fatness. 
 Hel'da-i, the world. 
 Ile'li, ascending, or climbing up. 
 Hel'kath-haz'zu-rim, the field of strong men 
 He'inan, their trouble, or tumult. 
 He'man, much or in great number. 
 Hen, grace, quiet, or rest. 
 Heph^i-bah, my delight is in her. 
 Her'mes, Mercury, grain, or refuge. 
 Her-mog'e-nes, begotten of Mercury. 
 Her'mon, anathema, destruction. 
 Her'od, the glory of the skin 
 He-ro'di-as, the w ife of Herod. 
 He-ro'di-on, tlie song of^uno. 
 HeshlDon, invention, industry. 
 Hcth, trembling, or fear. 
 Heth Ion, fearful dwellin?. 
 Hez-e-ki'ah, strength of the Lord. 
 Hez'ron, the dart of joy, or the dirisloo o< 
 
 the song. 
 Hid'de-kel, sharp voice or sound. 
 Hi'el, God lives, the life of God. 
 Hi-e-rap'o-lis, holy city. 
 Hig-ga'ion, meditation, consideratioa. 
 Hil-ki'ah, God is my portion. 
 Hillel, he that praises. 
 Hin'nom, there they are. 
 Hi'ram, exaltation of life. 
 Hit'tite, who is broken, or fears. 
 Hi'vites, wicked, wickedness. 
 Ho'bab, favored and beloved. 
 Ho'bah, love, friendship, or secrecy. 
 Hog'lah, his festival, or dance. 
 Hophni, he that covers, or my fist. 
 Hor, who conceives, or shows. 
 Ho'reb, desert, solitude, destruction. 
 Uor-ha-gid'gad, the hill of felicity. 
 Hor'uiah, devoted or consecrated to God, a^ 
 
 ler destruction. 
 Ho-ro-na'im, auger, or raging. 
 Hor'o-nite, anger, furj-, liberty. 
 Ho-se'a, and Hoshea, saviour, or safety. 
 Hul, pain, infirmity. 
 Hul'dah, the world. 
 Hur, liberty, whiteness. 
 Hu'shai, their baste, their sensuality, theii 
 
 silence. 
 Huz'zab, molten. 
 Hy-inen-e'uB, nuptial, or the god of ma* 
 
 riage. 
 
 IB'AHR, election, or he that is chosen. 
 Ich'a-bod, where is the glory t 
 I-co'ni-um, I come, the name of a city. 
 Iddo, his hand, power, or praise. 
 Id-u-me'a, red, earthy, bloody. 
 Ig-da-Ii'a, the greatness of the Lord. 
 I ion, look, e^'e, fountain 
 lf-lyri-cuin,;oy, rejoicing. 
 lm'l.ih, plenitude, or circumcision. 
 Im<nan u-el, God with us, 
 I n'di-a, praise, law. 
 Iph-e-de'iah, redemption of the Lord. 
 
TABLE OF SCRIPTURE NAMES. 
 
 2C3 
 
 IR 
 
 JU 
 
 I'm, city, watch, or spoil. 
 
 I'rad, wild ass, heap of descents. 
 
 I-ri'jah, the fear of the Lord. 
 
 I'saac, laughter. 
 
 I-sai'ah, the salvation of the Lord. 
 
 Is'cab, he that anoints. 
 
 Is<ar'i-ot, a man of murder. 
 
 Ish'bak, who is empty or exhausts. 
 
 Isn'bi-be'nob, he tliat sits in the prophecy. 
 
 Ish'bo-sheth, a man of shame. 
 
 Ish'ma-el, God that hears. 
 
 Is'ra-el, who prevails vith God. 
 
 Is'sa-char, reward, or recompense. 
 
 It-a')y, a Latin word, that has its original 
 from vitulus, or vitula, because this coun- 
 try abounded in calves and heifers. Others 
 say it is taken from Itahts, a king. 
 
 Ith'a-mar, island of the palm-tree. 
 
 Ith'i-el, sign, or coming of God. 
 
 Ith're-am, exceHpnce of the people. 
 
 It-u-re'a, which is guarded. 
 
 I'vah, iniquity. 
 
 T A-A'LAM, who is hidden. 
 U Ja-az-a-ni'ah, whom the Lord will hear. 
 JaTsal, which glides away. 
 Vab'bok, evacuation, or clissipation. 
 Jab'esh, dryness, confusion, shame. 
 Ja'bez, sorrow, or trouble, 
 ja'bin, he that understands. 
 Tab'ne-el, building of God. 
 Ja'cbin, he that strengthens and makes 
 
 steadfast. 
 
 a'cob, that supplants, or undermines. 
 
 a'el, he that ascends, or a kid. 
 
 ah, the everlasting. 
 
 aTiaz, quarrel, dispute. 
 
 a-ha'za, the same. 
 
 a'ir, my light, who diffuses light. 
 
 a'i-rus, the same. 
 
 amlDres, poverty, bitter, a rebel. 
 
 ames, the same as J acob. 
 , an'na, who speaks, or answers. 
 \ an'nes, the same. 
 ] a'pheth, he that persuades. 
 
 aph'i-a, which enlightens, or appears. 
 
 a reb, a revenger. 
 
 a'red, he that descends, or rules. 
 
 a'sher, righteous. 
 
 a'son, helhat cures. 
 
 a'van, he that dsceives, or makes sorrowful. 
 
 a'zer, assistance, or he that helps. 
 
 e'bus, which treads undrr foot. 
 
 ec'o-ni-ah, preparation of the Lord, 
 'ed'i-dah, well-beloved, amiable. 
 
 ed-1-di'ah, beloved of the Lord. 
 
 ed-u'thun, his law, or who gives praise, 
 'e'gar-sa-ha-du'tha, the heap of witness. 
 
 e-ho-a'haz, possession of the Lord. 
 ■ e-ho'ash, the fire of the Lord. 
 , e-hoi'a-chin. strength of the Lord. 
 
 e-hoi'a-da, knowledge of the Lord. 
 , e-hoi'a-kim, resurrection of the Lord. 
 , e-hon'a-dab. See Jonadab. 
 \ e-bo'ram, exalution of the Lord. 
 
 e-hosh'a-phat, God judges. 
 
 e-ho'vah, self-subsistine. 
 
 e-ho'vah-ji'reh, the Lord will see or piovide. 
 
 e-ho'vah-ni'ssl, tlie Lord my banner. 
 
 e-ho'vah-sha 'om, the Lord send peace. 
 
 e-ho'vah-sham mah, the Lord is there. 
 
 e-ho'vah-tsid-ke-nu, the L^rd our right. 
 
 eousness. 
 JeOui. hlsweif. who existt, 
 
 1e-hu-di'jah, the praise of the Lord, 
 e-mi'ma, handsome as the day. 
 ephthah, he that opens, 
 e-phunneh, he that beholds. 
 Je'rah, the moon, or month. 
 Je-rahm'e-el, mercy of God. 
 Jer-e-miah, exaltation of the Lord. 
 Ter'i-cho, his moon, or month. 
 Jer'i-moth, he that fears or rejects death. 
 Jer-o-bo'am, he that opposes the people. 
 Je-mb'ba-al, he tliat defends Baal, let Baal 
 
 defend his cause, 
 Je-rub'be-sheth, let the idol of confusioa 
 defend itself. 
 
 e-ru'sa-lem, vision of peace, 
 e-ru'sha, exiled, or banished, 
 esh'i-mon, solitude or desolation, 
 esh'u-a, a saviour, 
 esh'u-run, upright, or righteous, 
 es'se, to be, or who is. 
 es'u-i, who Is equal, or flat country, 
 es'us. Saviour, 
 e'ther, he that excels, 
 eth'ro, his excellence, or posterity, 
 e'tur, order, succession, mountainous, 
 e'ush, he that is devoured, 
 ew. Seejudah. 
 
 ez'e-bel, island of the habitation, 
 ez-ra-hi'ah, the Lord arises, 
 ez're-el, seed of God, the brightness of Qw 
 Lord. 
 
 id'laph, he that distills water, 
 o'ab, paternity, voluntary, 
 o'ah, fraternity, brother of thefwOrd. 
 o-an'na, grace or gift of the Lord, 
 o'ash, who despairs, or burns, 
 ob, he that weeps, or cries. 
 ' och'e-bed, glorious, honorable, 
 o'el, he that wills or commands, 
 o-e'zer, he that aids or assists. 
 joTia, who enlivens and gives life, 
 ] o-ha'nan, who is liheralor merciful, 
 "'ohn, the grace or mercy of the Lord. 
 
 ok'shan, hard or difficult. 
 ' ok'tan, small, dispute, contention. 
 \ on'a-dab, who acts in good earnest. 
 ] o'nah, or Jonas, a dove, or he that opprasaesu 
 , on'a-than, given of God. 
 ] op'pa, beauty or comeliness. 
 , o'ram, to cast, elevated. 
 , or'dan, the river ofjudgrnent. 
 o'rim, he that exalts the Lord, 
 os'e, raised, or who pardons, 
 o'seph, increase or addition. 
 (Vses, the same with Jose. 
 , osh'u-a, the Lord, the Saviour. 
 \ o-si'ah, the Lord burns, tlie fire of the Lord. 
 , o'tham, the perfection of the Lord, 
 u'bal, he that runs. 
 
 u'bi-lee, a feast of th ; Jews, kept every fif- 
 tieth year : in Hebrew, yobcl, which some 
 say signifies a ram's horn, hy which the 
 Jubilee year was proclaimed. Others say 
 that yobal is anotlier form of the word 
 yubat, which formerly signified, as they 
 •ay, to flay upon instrumeHts. Others are 
 of"^ opinion tliat it comes from the verb 
 Hobil, to bring ox call back, as then ever J 
 thing was restored to its first possessor, 
 lu'dah, the praise of the Lord, 
 lu'das, the same. 
 
 ju'Jj-a, downy, soft and tender hair, 
 lull-as, the same, 
 Fu'ai-a, youth. 
 
264 
 
 TABLE OF SCRIPTURE NAMES. 
 
 JU 
 
 AIE 
 
 AB'2E-EL, the congregation of God. 
 'desh, holy, or holiness. 
 
 {u'pj-ler, the father that belpeth. 
 us'tttk, just or upright. 
 
 KAB'2 
 Ka'< 
 Ka desh-bar'ne-a, holiness of aa inconstant 
 Ked'ar, blackness, sorrow. [son. 
 
 Ked'e-mah, oriental. 
 Kcd'e-moth, antiquity, old age. 
 Kei'lah, she that divides or cuts. 
 Ke-mu'el, God is risen. 
 Kc naz, this nest, this lamentation. 
 Ken'ites, possession or purchase. 
 Ke'ren-hap'puch, the horn or child of beauty. 
 Keri-oth, the cities, the callings. 
 Ke-tu'rah, he that makes tlie incense, to 
 
 fume. 
 Ke-zi'a, superficies, an angle, cassia. 
 Kez'iz, end, extremity. 
 Kib'rotli-hat-ta'a-vah, the grares of lust. 
 Kid'ron, obscurity, obscure. 
 Kir, a city, wall, or meeting. 
 Kir-har'e-seth, the city of the sun. 
 Kir'iath-a'im, the two cities, calling, or 
 
 meetings. 
 Kir'jath, city, vocation, lesson. 
 Kir jath-ar'ba, the city of four. 
 Kirlath-a'rim, city ofthose who watch. 
 Kirlath-baal, the city of Baal. 
 Kirlath-je-a'rim, the city of woods. 
 Kirlath-san'nah, the city of enmity. 
 Kirlath-seph'er, the city of letters. 
 Kisn, hard, dithcult, or straw forage. 
 Kit'tim, thej^that bruise, or gold or coior- 
 Ko'hath, congregation, wrinkle. [ing. 
 
 Ko'rah, bald, frozen, icy. 
 
 LA'BAN, white, or a brick. 
 La'chish, she walks, she goes. 
 Lah'ml, my bread, or my war. 
 La'ish, a lion. 
 La' mech, poor, made iow. 
 La-o-di-ce a, Just people. 
 Lap'i-doth, enlightened, or lampi. 
 I^z'a-rus, assistance of God. 
 Le'ah, weary, or tired. 
 Leb'a-non, white, or incense. 
 Leb-be'us, a man of heart. 
 Le'ha-bim, flames, or inflamed. 
 Le'hi, jaw-bone. 
 
 Lem'u-el, God with them or him. 
 Le'vi, who is held and associated. 
 Lib'nah, white, whiteness. 
 Ub'ni, the same. 
 Lib'y-a, the heart of the sea. 
 Li'nus, nets. 
 
 Lo-am'mi, not my people. 
 IL.o'is, better. 
 Lo rulia -mah, not having obtained mercy, not 
 
 pitied. 
 Lot, wrapt up, hidden, corered. 
 Lu'cas, Lucius, Luke, luminous. 
 Lu'ci-fer, bringing light. 
 Luz. separation, departure. 
 Lyc-a-o nl-a. she-wolf. 
 L/sa-ni-as that drives away sorrow. 
 Lys'tra. that dissolves or diperses. 
 
 MA'A-CHAH, to squeeze. 
 Ma-a-sei'ah, work of the Lord. 
 Ma<e-do'nl-a, adoration, prostration, 
 Ma'chir, he tliat sells, or knows. 
 Mach-pa'lah. double. 
 Mag'da-la. tower, or greatness. 
 
 1 Mae-da'lene, elevated, magnificence. 
 
 ( Ma gog, roof, or that covers. 
 
 ; Magor-mis'sa-bib. fear round about 
 
 Ma-hal-a-le'el, he that praises God. 
 1 Ma'ha-lath, melodious song. 
 
 Ma-ha-na'im, two fields, or armies. 
 
 Ma'her-shal'al-hash'-baz, making speed to 
 I the spoil, he hasteneth the prey. 
 
 Mah'lah. See Mahalath. 
 
 Mah'lon. song, or infirmity. 
 I Mak-ke'dah, adoration, prostration. 
 j Mal'cham, their king. 
 
 Mal-chi-shu'a, my king is a saviour. 
 ! Mal'chus, king, or kingdom. 
 i Mam'mon, riches. 
 
 Mam're, rebellious, or bitter. 
 
 Man'a-en, a comforter. 
 
 Ma-nas'seh. forgetfulness, he that Is forgot' 
 ten. 
 
 Ma-no'ah, rest, or a presents 
 
 Ma'on, house, habitation. 
 
 Ma'ra, bitter, bitterness. 
 
 Ma'rah, the same, 
 
 Mar'cus, polite, shining. 
 
 Mark, the same. 
 
 Mars-hill, the place where the celebrated 
 judges of Adiens held their supreme coun* 
 oil. 
 
 Mar'tha, who becomes bitter. 
 
 Ma'ry. See Miriam. 
 
 Mas're-kah, whistling, or hissing. 
 
 Mas'sah, temptation. 
 
 Mat'ri. rain, or prison. 
 
 Mat'tan. gift, or the rains. 
 
 Mat-ta-thi'as. the gift of the Lord. 
 
 Mat'that, gift, or he that gives. 
 
 Matth'ew. given. 
 
 Mat-thi'as. See Mattathias. 
 
 Maz-za'roth, the twelve signs. 
 
 Me'dad, he that measures, the water of lor*. 
 
 Medan, Judgment, process. 
 
 Me'di-a. measure, habit, covering. 
 
 Me-gid'do. his precious fruit. 
 
 Me-gid'don, the same. 
 
 Me-het'a-bel, how good is God. 
 
 Mc-hu'ia-el, who proclaims God. 
 
 Mel'chi, my king, my counsel. 
 
 Mel-chiz'e-dek, king of justice. 
 
 Mel'i-ta. afibrding honey. 
 
 Mem'phis, by the mouth. 
 
 Me-mu'can, impoverished, 'or to prepare, oi 
 certain, true. 
 
 Men'a-hem, comforter, who conducts them, 
 preparation of heat. 
 
 Me-ne. who reckons, oris counted. 
 
 Me-phib'o-sheth, out of my mouth proceeds 
 reproach. 
 
 Me'rab, he that fights or disputes. 
 
 Mer-a'ri, bitter, to provoke. 
 
 Mer-cu'ri-us, an orator, an intorpreter. 
 
 Mer'i-bah. dispute, quarrel. 
 
 Me-rib'ba-al, rebellion, he that resists fiaai. 
 
 Me-ro'dach, bitter contrition. 
 
 Mer'o-dach-bala-dan, who creates cootii 
 tion, the son of death. 
 
 Me'rom, eminences, elevations. 
 
 Me'roz. secret, or leanness. 
 
 Me'shach, that draws with force. 
 
 Me'shech, who is drawn by force. 
 
 Mesh-el-e-mi ah, peace, or perfection, 
 
 Mes-o-po-ta'mi-a. between two riven. 
 
 Mes-si'ah. anointed. 
 
 Me'theg-am'mah, bridlo of bondage. 
 
 M^'thu'sa.el, who demands his daailk 
 
TABLE OF SCErPTHRE NAMES. 
 
 260 
 
 ME 
 
 Me-tha'se-lah, he has sent his death. 
 
 Mi'cah, poor, humh 'e 
 
 Mi cai'ah, whoisliice lo God ? 
 
 Mi-chai ah, Michael, the same. 
 
 Mi'chal, who is perfect T 
 
 Mich'mash. he that strikes. 
 
 Mid'i-an, judgment, covering, habit. 
 
 Mig'ron, fear, farm, throat. 
 
 Mii'cah, queen. 
 
 Mil'com, their king. 
 
 Mi-le'tum,red, scarlet. 
 
 Mil'lo, fullness, plenitude, repletiq \. 
 
 Min'ni, reckoned, prepared. 
 
 Min nith, counted, prepared. 
 
 Mir'i-am, exalted, bitteruess of the sea. 
 
 Mish'a-el, who is asked for or lent. 
 
 Mis're-photh-nia'im, the burnings of the wa- 
 ters. 
 
 Mit-y-le'ne, purity, cleansing, press. 
 
 Mi'zar, little. 
 
 Miz'pah, a sentinel, speculation. 
 
 Mizpeth, the same. 
 
 Miz ra-im, tribulations. 
 
 Mna'son, a diligent seeker, an exhorter. 
 
 Mo'ab, of his father. 
 
 Mol'a-dah, birth, generation. 
 
 Mo'lech, or Molodi, king. 
 
 Mor'de-cai, contrition, bitter, bruising, 
 
 Mo-ri'ah, bitterness of the Lord. 
 
 Mo-se'roth, erudition, discipline. 
 
 Mo'ses, taken out of thi» water. 
 
 Mu'shi, he that touches, tliat withdraws or 
 takes away. 
 
 My'ra, 1 flow, pour out, weep. 
 
 Mys'ia, criminal, abominable. 
 
 NA'A-MAN, beautiful, agreeable, 
 Na-ash'on, tliat foretells, that conjec- 
 tures. 
 
 Na'bal. fool, or senseless. 
 
 NaTsoth, words, prophecies. 
 
 Na'dab, free and voluntary gift. 
 
 Nag'ge, brightness. 
 
 Na-hari, my nostrils, hot, anger. 
 
 Na'hash. snake or serpent. 
 
 NaTior, hoarse, dry, hot. 
 
 Na'hum, comforter, penitent. 
 
 Na'in, beauty, pleasantness. 
 
 Nai oth. beauties, or habitations. 
 
 Na'o-ml, beautiful, agreeable. 
 
 Na'phish, the soul, ho that rests, refreshes 
 bimself, or respires. 
 
 Naph'ta-li, that struggles or fights. 
 
 Nar-cis'sus, astonishment, stupidity. 
 
 Na'than, who gives, or is given. 
 
 Na-than'a-el, the gift of God. 
 
 Na'than-me'lech, the gift of the King. 
 
 Na'um. SeaNahura. 
 
 Naz-a-rene', kept, or flower. 
 
 Naz'a-reth, separated, guarded, flourishing. 
 
 Ne-ap'olis, the new city. 
 
 Ne-bai'oth, words, prophecies, fruits. 
 
 Ne'bat, that beholds. 
 
 Ne'bo, that speaks or prophesies. 
 
 Ne-bu-chad-ocz'zar, tears and groans, or 
 Judgment. 
 
 Ne-bu-zar'a-dan, fruit or prophecies of J udg-. 
 ment. 
 
 Ne'cho, Ume. beaten. 
 
 Ne-hel'a-mite, dreamer, vale, brook. 
 
 Ne-he-mi'ata, consolation, repentance of tho 
 Lord. 
 
 ^e-hi^h'ta, snake, soo^hsaycfr. 
 
 PA 
 
 23 
 
 Ne-hu«h'tan, of brass or copper. 
 
 Net, lamp, or new tilled land. 
 
 Ne re-US, the same. 
 
 ,\'e ri, m> light. 
 
 Ne-ri'ah, light, lamp of the Lord. 
 
 Ne-than'e-el. ooe Nathanael. 
 
 Neth-a-niah, the gift of the Lord. 
 
 Nethi-nims, given or offered. 
 
 Nib'haz, that fructifies, that produces visioa 
 
 Ni-ca'nor, a conqueror, victorious. 
 
 Nic-o-de'mus, innocent blood. 
 
 Nic-o-la'i-tans, the followers of Nicholas. 
 
 Nic'o-las, victory of the people. 
 
 Ni-cop^-lis, the city of victory. 
 
 Nig'er, black. 
 
 Nim'rim, leopard, bitterness. 
 
 Nim'rod, rebellion, him that rules. 
 
 Xim'shi, rescued from danger. 
 
 Nia'e-veh, handsome, agreeable. 
 
 Ni'san, flight, or standard proof. 
 
 Nis'roch, flight, proof, tempution, tender, 
 
 delicate. 
 No, stirring up, a forbidding. 
 No-a-di'ah, witness, ornament of the Lord. 
 No'ah, repose, rest, consolation. 
 No'ah, that quavers or totters, Zelophchad's 
 
 daughter. 
 Nob, discourse, prophecy. 
 NoTsah, that barks or yelps. 
 Nodj vagabond . 
 
 Nopn, honeycomb, or sieve, or that drops. 
 Nun, son, durable and eternal. 
 Nym'phas, spouse or bridegroom. 
 
 O-BA-DI'AH, servant of the Lord. 
 O'bal, inconvenience of old age. 
 O'bed, a servant. 
 Cbed-e'dom, the slave of Edom. 
 O'bil, that weeps, or who deserves to be b» 
 
 wailed. 
 Oc'ran, disturber, that disorders. 
 O'ded, to sustain, hold or lift up. 
 Og,acake, bread baked in ashes. 
 OTiel, tent, tabernacle, brightness, 
 0-lym'pas, heavenly. 
 O'mar, he that speaks, or bitter. 
 O'me-ga, the last letter of the Greek *kdi»i 
 Om'rl, sheaf or bundle of corn. {bet. 
 
 On, pain, force, iniquity. 
 O'nan, power, strength, iniquity. 
 O-nes'i-mus, profitable, useful. 
 On-e-siph'o-rus, who brings profit. 
 O'phel, a tower or elevated place, 
 O'phir, ashes. 
 Oph'rah, dust, fawn, lead. 
 O reb, a raven, sweet, or eveninf. 
 0-ri'on, a constellation. 
 Or'nan, that rejoices. 
 Or'pah, the neck or skull. 
 Oth'ni, my time, my hour. 
 Oth'ni-el, the hour of God. 
 O'zem.tliat fasts, their eagerness. 
 O-zi'as, strength from the Lord. 
 
 PA'A-RAI, opening. 
 Pa'dan-a'ram, Syria, of a pair or two, 
 Mesopotamia, because situated betweea 
 two rivers. 
 Pa'gi-el, prevention of God, prayer of God. 
 Pal-cs-ti'na, which is covered, watered, oi 
 
 brings an' causes ruin. 
 Pal'tLdeli-v trance, flight. 
 P%w<I^yl'is 4 tui ion made up of ereiy tribm 
 
see 
 
 TABLE OP SCRIPTURE NAMES. 
 
 PA 
 
 Pa'phos, which boils, or which is very hot. 
 
 Pa'ran, beauty, glory, ornament. 
 
 Par'bar, a gate or building belonging to the 
 
 temple. 
 Par'me-nas, that abides, or is permanent. 
 Pa'rosh, a flea, the fruit of a moth. 
 Par-shan'da-tha, the revelation of corporeal 
 
 Impurities. 
 Par'thi-ans. horsemen. 
 Par'u-ah, flourishing, or that flies away. 
 Pash'ur, that extends or multiplie ke 
 
 whole, or whiteness. 
 Pat'a-ra, which is trod under foot. 
 Path'ros, mouthful of dew, persuasion, or 
 
 dilation of ruin. 
 Paf mos, mortal. 
 Pat'ro-bas, paternal, that pursues the steps 
 
 of his father. 
 Pa'u, that cries aloud, that appears. 
 Paul, Email, little. 
 Paul'us, the same. 
 Ped'ah-zur, saviour, strong and powerful, or 
 
 ttone of redemption. 
 Pe-dai'ah, redemption of the Lord. 
 Pe'kah.he that opens, or is at liberty. 
 Pek-a-hi'ah, it is the Lord that opens. 
 Pel-a-ti'ah, let the Lord deliver, deliverance 
 
 of the Lord. 
 Pe'leg, division. 
 
 Pe'leth-ites, judges, or destroyers. 
 Pe-ni'el, face or vision of God, that sees God. 
 Pen'in-nah, pearl, precious stone, orthe face. 
 Pe-nu'el. SeePeniel. 
 Pe'or, hole, opeu.ag. 
 Per'ga, very earthy. 
 Per'ga-mos, height, elevation. 
 Per'iz-zites, a name given to thos6 who dwell 
 
 in villages. 
 Per'si-a, that cuts, or divides, or a nail, gry- 
 phon, or horseman. 
 Per'sis, the same. 
 Pe'ter, a rock or stone. 
 
 Pe-thu'el, mouth of Cod, persuasion of God. 
 Pha'lec. SeePeleg. 
 Phal'lu, admirable, hidden. 
 Phal'ti, deliverance, flight. 
 Pha-nu'cl, face or vision of God. 
 Pha'ra-oh, that disperses, that spoils. 
 Pha'rez, division, rupture. 
 Phar'par, that produces firult, the fall of the 
 
 bulfr 
 Phe'be, shining, pure. 
 Phe-ni'ce, red, purple. 
 Phi'col, the mouth of all, or every tongfue. 
 Phil-a-delphi-a, loveof a brother. 
 Phl-le'moo, who kisses. 
 Phi-le'tus, amiable, who Is beloved. 
 Philip, warlike, a lover of horses. 
 Phi-lip'pl, the same. 
 
 Phil-is'ti-a, tlie country of the Philistines. 
 Phi-lis'tines, those that dwell in villages. 
 Phi-lolVgus, a lover of letters, or of the 
 
 word. 
 PMn'e-has, aspect, face of trust, or protection. 
 Phle'gon, zealous, burning. 
 Phryg'i-a, dry, barren. 
 Phu'rah, that bears fruit, or grows. 
 Ehy-gel'lus, fugitive. 
 
 Pl-ha-hi'roth, the mouth, the pass of lUroth. 
 Pi'late, who is armed witli a dart. 
 Pi'non, pearl, gem, that beholds. 
 Pif'a-thon, his dissipation, deprivatioo, bis 
 
 rapture. 
 
 EE 
 
 Pis'gah, hill, eminence, fortress. 
 
 Pi-sid i-a, pitch, pitchy. 
 
 Pi'son, changing, extension of the mou'h. 
 
 Pi'thom, their mouthful or bit, a dilation •! 
 
 the mouth. 
 Pi'thon, his mouth, hia persuasion. 
 Pon'ti-us, marine, belonging to the sea. 
 Pon'tus, the sea. 
 Por'a tha, fruitful. 
 Pot'i-phar, bull of Africa, a fat bull. 
 Po-thir \'e-rah, that scatters or demolishai 
 
 the/ '. 
 Pris'ca, ancient 
 Pris-cil'la, the same. 
 
 Proch'o-rus, he that presides oVer the cboin. 
 Pub'li-us, common. 
 Pu'dens, shamefacedness. 
 Pul, bean, or destruction. 
 Pun'on, precious Stone, or that beholds. 
 Pur, lot. 
 
 Pu-te'o-li, a city In Campania. 
 Pu'ti-el, God is my fatness. 
 
 p\UAR'TUS, the fourth. 
 
 RA'A-MAH, greatness, thunder, some MOtt 
 ofevu. 
 Rablsah, great, powerful, contentious, dis- 
 
 putative. 
 Rab'mag, who overthrows, or destroys a 
 
 multitude. 
 Rab'-sa-ris, grand-master of the eunuchs. 
 Rab'sha-k'^h, cup-bearer of the prince. 
 Ra'chal, injurious, or perfumer. 
 Ra'chel, sheep. 
 Rag'au, a friend, a neighbor. 
 Ra-gu'el, shepherd, or friend of God. 
 Ra'hab, proud, quarrelsome, a name glToa 
 
 to Egypt. 
 Ra'hab, large, extended, the name of a 
 
 woman. 
 Rak'kath, empty, temple of the head. 
 Rak'kon, vain, void, mountain of laiDeDt»> 
 
 tions and tears. 
 Ram, elevated, sublime. 
 Ra'mah, the same. 
 Ra'math, raised, lofty. 
 Ra-math-a'ini-zoph'im, watch-tower. 
 Ra-math-le'hi, elevation of the Jaw-bone. 
 Ra-me'ses, thunder. 
 Ra'moth, eminences, high places. 
 Ra'pha, relaxation, or physic. 
 Ra'pliu, cured, comforted. 
 Rei^a, the fourth, a square, that lies or stoojM 
 
 down. 
 Re-bek'ah, fat, fattened, a quarrel appeased. 
 Re'chab. square, chariot, a team of horses. 
 Re'gem, that stones, or is stoned. 
 Re-gem'me-lech, he that stones the king. 
 Re-na-bi'ah, breadth, extent. 
 Rehab, breadth, space, extent. 
 Re-ho-bo'am, who sets the people at liberty 
 Re-ho'both, spaces, places. 
 Re'hura, merciful, compassionate. 
 Re I, my shepherd, my companion, my friend. 
 Rem-a-li'ali, tha exaltation of the Lord. 
 Rem'mon, greatness, elevation ; or a pota* 
 
 granate-trce. 
 Rem'phan, the name of an Idol. 
 Re'pha el, the physic or roediciLe of Cod* 
 Reph'a-im, giant, physician, relaxed. 
 Repb i-dim. beds, or places of rest* 
 
TABLE OF SCRIPTUKE NAMES. 
 
 267 
 
 RE 
 
 Re'sen, a bridle or bit. 
 
 Re-u', bis friend, his shepherd, bis misfor- 
 tune. 
 
 Reu'ben, who sees the son, the vision of the 
 son. 
 
 Reu'el, the shepherd or friend of God. 
 
 Reu'mah, lofty, eublime. 
 
 Rez'in, voluntary, good-will. _ 
 
 Rez'on,lean, small, secret, prince. 
 
 Rhe'gi-um, rupture, fracture. 
 
 Rhe'sa, will, course. 
 
 Rho'da, arose. 
 
 Rho'des, the same. 
 
 Rib'iah, quarrel, greatness to him. 
 
 Rim'mon, exalted, pomegranate. 
 
 Ri'phath, remedy, medicine, release, pardon. 
 
 Ris'sah, watering, distillation. 
 
 Riz'pah, bed, extension, coal, fire-stone. 
 
 Ro'man-ti-e zer, exaltation of help. 
 
 Ro'man, Btnuig, powerful. 
 
 Rome, strehgtn, power. 
 
 Rosh, the head, top, or beginning. 
 
 Ru'fus, red. 
 
 Ru'ha-mah, having obtained mercy. 
 
 Ru'mah, exalted, sublime, rejected. 
 
 Ruth, drunk, satisfied. 
 
 SA-BE'ANS, captivity, conversion, old age. 
 Sab'te-cha, tliat surrounds, that causes 
 wounding. 
 
 Sa'doc, just, justified. 
 
 Sa'lah, mission, sending. 
 
 Sal'a-mis, shaken, test, beaten. 
 
 Sa-la'thi-el, I have asked of God, the loan 
 of God. 
 
 Sa'lem, complete, perfect, peace. 
 
 Sa'lim. See Shalim. 
 
 Sal'mon, peaceable, perfect, be that re- 
 wards. 
 
 Sal-mo'ne, a city. 
 
 Sa-lo'me, the same as Salmon. 
 
 Sa-ma'ri-a, his lees, his prison, bis throne, 
 his diamond. 
 
 Sam'lah, his raiment, his left hand, bis 
 astonishment. 
 
 Sa'mos, full of gravel. 
 
 Sa-mo-thra'ci-a, a name given to an Island 
 possessed by the Samians and Thracians. 
 
 Sam'son, his sun, his service, hear the second 
 time. 
 
 Sam'u-el, heard of God, asked of God. 
 
 San-bal'lat, bush in secret, enemy in secret. 
 
 Saph, rushes, sea-moss. 
 
 Saph'ir, acity. 
 
 Sapphi'ra, that relates, or tells. 
 
 Sa'rah, lady, princess ; princess of the mul- 
 titude. 
 
 Sa'ra-i, mjr lady, my princess. 
 
 Sar'dis, prince of joy. 
 
 Sa-rep'ta, a goldsmith's shop. 
 
 Sar'gon, who takes away protection. 
 
 Sa'ron. See Sharon. 
 
 Sar-se'chim, master of the wardrobe. 
 
 Sa'ruch, branch, layer, twining. 
 
 Sa'tan, contrary, adversary, enemy, accnser. 
 
 Saul', demanded, lent, ditch, hell. 
 
 Sce'va, disposed, prepared. 
 
 Scyth'i-an, tanner, leather-dresser. 
 
 Se'ba, a drunkard, that turns. 
 
 Seljat, twig, sceptre, tribe. 
 
 Se'gub, fortified, laised. 
 
 Se'ir, hairy, goat, demon, tempest. 
 
 Sa'lah, tlie end, a pause. 
 
 ic-leu'ci-», shaken or beaten by tb« waves. 
 
 SH 
 
 Sem'e-i, hearing, obeying. 
 
 Sen'eh, bush. 
 
 Sen-na-che'rib, bush of the destruction ol 
 
 the sword. 
 Seph-ar-va'im, the two books, the tw« 
 
 scribes. 
 Se'rah, lady of scent, the song, the morning, 
 
 the morning star. 
 Se-ra-i'ah, prince of the Lord. 
 Se'rug, branch, layer, twining. 
 Seth, put, or who puts. 
 Sha-al'bim, that beholds the heart. 
 Sha-a-ra'im, gates, valuation, hairs. 
 Sha-ash'gaz, he that presses the fleece, thai 
 
 shears the sheep. 
 Sha'drach, tender, nipple. 
 Shalim, fox, fist, path. 
 Shal'i-sha, tliree, tlie third, prince or cxp 
 
 tain. 
 Shal'lum, perfect, agreeable. 
 Shal'man, peaceable, perfect, that rewards. 
 Shal-ma-ne'zer, peace, tied, or chained, p«w 
 
 fection and retribution. 
 Sham'gar, named a stranger, be Is here * 
 
 stranger. 
 Sham huth, desolation, destruction. 
 Sha'mir, prison, bush, lees, thorn. 
 Sham'mah, loss, desolation, astonishment. 
 Sham-mu'ah, he that is heard, he that t. 
 
 obeyed. 
 Sha'pfian, rabbit, wild rat, their lip, tb«li, 
 ■ brmk. 
 
 Sha'phat, that judges. 
 Shar'a-i, my lord, my prince, my song. 
 Sha-re'zer, overseer of tl^ treasury, or of tba 
 
 storehouse. 
 Shar'on, his plain, his song. 
 Sha'shak, a bag of linen, or the sixth bag. 
 Sba'veh, the plain, that puts or makrAlx 
 
 equality. 
 She-al'ti-el, I have asked of God. 
 She-a-ri'ah, gate of the Lord, tempe*: of 
 
 the Lord. ^ „ 
 
 She'ar-ja'shub, the remnant shall return. 
 She'ba, captivity, conversion, old age. 
 Sheb-a-ni'ah, the Lord tljat converts, of 
 
 recalls from captivity. 
 Sheb'na, who rests himself, who Is now 
 
 captive. . , 
 
 She'chem, part, portion, back, early In the 
 
 morning. 
 Shed'e-ur, field, pap, all-mighty, destroyer 
 
 of fire. 
 She'lah, that breaks, that unties, that un- 
 dresses. 
 Shel-e-mi'ah, God is my perfection, my hap- 
 piness, my peace. 
 She'leph, who draws out. 
 Shel'o-mith, my peace, my haj^J i as, my 
 
 recompense. 
 She-lu'mi-el, peace of God, God 'a tuy hap- 
 
 pin ess. 
 Shem, name, renown. 
 Shem-a-i'ah, that hears, or tti.» obeys the 
 
 Lord. 
 Shem-a-ri'ah, God Is my guard. 
 Shem'e-ber, name of fo'A.fc, fame of th« 
 
 strong. 
 She'mer, guardian, thorn. 
 She-mi'da, name of knoirlci^i that puU 
 
 knowledge. 
 Shem'i-nith, the eighth. 
 She-mira-moth, the o J^ht U l^c beavciaa. 
 Shea, tooth, ivory, c).aDg«. 
 
268 
 
 TABLE OF SCRIPTUEE NAMEh. 
 
 SH 
 
 She'nlr, lantern, lieht that sleeps. 
 
 Sheph-a-ti'ah, the Lord that judges. 
 
 She'shach, bagf of flax, or linen. 
 
 Shesh-baz'zAT, joy in tribulation, Joy of tlie 
 yintage. 
 
 She'thar-boz'nai, that makes to rot, that 
 seeks those wlio despise me. 
 
 Sheva, vanity, elevation, fame, tumult 
 
 Shib'bo-leth, burden, ear of corn. 
 
 Shi con, drunkenness, his gift, his wapes. 
 
 Shig-gai'on, a songf of trouble, or comfort. 
 
 Shi-Ioah. See Siloah. 
 
 Shi'loh, sent. 
 
 Shi loh (a city), peace, abundance. 
 
 Shim'e-ah, that hears, or obeys. 
 
 Shim e-i, Uiat hears, or obeys, my reputation, 
 my fame. 
 
 Shim'shai, my sun. 
 
 Shi'nar, watcn of him that sleeps. 
 
 Sbiph'rah, handsome, trumpet, that does 
 ^ood. 
 
 Shi'shak, present of the bag, of the pot, of 
 the thigh. 
 
 Shit'tim , tliat turn away, or dlrerL 
 
 Sho'bab, returned, turned back. 
 
 Sho'bach, your bonds, your chains. 
 
 Shu'ah, pit, that swims, humiliation. 
 
 Shu'al, fox, hand, fist. 
 
 Shu'lam-ite, peaceable, perfect, that recom- 
 penses. 
 
 Shu'nem, their chang^e, their repeating, their 
 sleep. 
 
 Shur, wall, ox, or that beholds. 
 
 Shu'shan, lily, rose, Joy. 
 
 Shu'the-lah, plant, verdure, moist pot 
 
 Sib'mah, conversion, captivity. 
 
 Si'don, hunting, fishing, venison. 
 
 Si-gi'o-notb, according to variable songs or 
 tunes. 
 
 Si'hon, rooting out, conclusion. 
 
 Si'hor, black, trouble. The river Nilus in 
 Egypt. 
 
 Silas, three, or the third. 
 
 Silo ah, or Siloam, sent, a dan or branch, 
 whatever Is sent. 
 
 Sil'o-e, the same. 
 
 Sil-va'nus, who loves the forest. 
 
 Sim'e-on, that hears, that is heard. 
 
 Simon, that hears, that obeys. 
 
 Sin, bush. 
 
 Si nai, a bush, enmity. 
 
 Si on, noise, tumult. 
 
 Siri-on, a breastplate, deliverance. 
 
 Sis'e-ra, that sees a horse or a swallow. 
 
 5i'van, a bush or thorn. 
 
 Symr'na, myrrh. 
 
 So, a measure for grain. 
 
 So'coh, teats, tabernacle*. 
 
 So'di,niy secret. 
 
 Sod om, tlicir secret, their cement. 
 
 Sol o inon, >eac cable, perfect. 
 
 Sop a-ter, wv i defends the father. 
 
 Sorek, Tie,V.'ssing, a color inclining to yel- 
 low. 
 
 So-sip'a-ter. Sec Sopater. 
 
 Sos tno-ncss. saviour, strong, powsrful. 
 
 Spain, rare, precious. 
 
 Sta'chys, spike. 
 
 Stcph anas, crown, crowned 
 
 Ste phcn, the same. 
 
 Sue cote, tents, tabernacles. 
 
 Sue corh-be notJi, the t^em^le% of j^nrtg 
 wipmem, or the tents of prosUtut»#. 
 
 Sur, that withdraw* dr departs. 
 
 TI 
 
 Su-san'na, lily, rose, Joy. 
 
 Su'sl, horse, swallow, moth. 
 
 Sy'char, a city. 
 
 Sy-e'ne, a bush, enmity. 
 
 Syn'ty-che, that speaks or discourses. 
 
 Syr'a-cuse, that draws violently. 
 
 Syr'i-a, Aram, sublime, that deceives. 
 
 Sy'ro-phe-ni-c'i-an, drawn to, red, purple. 
 
 TA'A-NACH, who humbles thee, or wh« 
 answers tliee. 
 TabTjath, good, goodness. 
 Ta'be-al, good God. 
 Ta'be-el, the same. 
 Tab'e-rah, burning. 
 Tab'i-tha, clear-sighted. 
 TaT)or, choice, purity. 
 Tab'ri-mon, good pomegranate, or the navai, 
 
 the middle. 
 Tad'mor, the palm-tree, bitterness. 
 Ta-hap'a-nes, secret temptation. 
 Tah'pe-nes, standard, flight, temptation. 
 Ta-li'tha-cu'mi, young woman, arise. 
 Tal'ma-I, my furrow, that suspends the 
 
 waters, or heap of waters. 
 Ta'mar, palm, palm-tree. 
 Tam'muz, abstruse, concealed. 
 Tan'hu-meth, consolation, repentance. 
 Ta'phath, little ^\r\, or distillation. 
 Tar'pel-ites, ravislicrs, succession of miracles, 
 Tar'shish, contemplation, examination of the 
 
 marble. 
 Tar'sus, winged, feathered. 
 Tar'tak, chained, bound, shut up. 
 Tartan, that searches and examines the gift 
 
 of the turtle. 
 Tat'na-l, that gives, the overseer of the gifb 
 
 and tributes. 
 Te'bah, murder, butchery, guarding of th« 
 
 body, a cook. 
 Te'beth, the tenth month of the Hebrews. 
 Te'kel, weight. 
 
 Te-ko'a, a crumpet, that Is confirmed. 
 Tel-ha'rs-a, heap, suspension of the plough. 
 Tel'me-lah, heap of salt, or of mariners. 
 Te'ma, admiration, perfection, consummtt- 
 
 tion. 
 Te'man, the south, Africa, perfect. 
 Te'rah, to breatlie, scent, or blow. 
 Ter'a-phim, an Image, an idol. 
 Ter'ti-us, the third. 
 Ter-tul'lus, a liar, an Impostor. 
 Tet'rarch. governor of a fourth part. 
 Thad-de'us, that pr iscs and confesses. 
 ThaTiash, that makes haste, that keeps 
 
 silence. 
 Tha'mah, that blots out, that suppresses. 
 The'bcz, muddy, epjjs, fine linen or silk. 
 The-laz'ar, that unbinds and grants the wa 
 
 I)ensioii. 
 Theoph'ilus, friend of Cod. 
 Thes-sa-lo-ni'ca, victory against the Tbea 
 
 salonians. 
 Thom'as, a twin. 
 
 Thy-a-tira, a perfume, sacrifice of labor. 
 Ti-be'ri-as, pood vision, the navel. 
 Tibe'ri-us, the son of Tiber. 
 Tib'nl, straw, hay. 
 Tidal, that breaks the yoke, knowledge of 
 
 elevation. 
 Tig'lath-pl-le'ser, that binds or Ukes awaj 
 
 captivity. 
 Ti-me'us, perfect, or admirable, honorabia. 
 Tim' aatH, Image, &guT9. 
 
TABLE OF SCRIPTUKE NAMES. 
 
 TI 
 
 Ti'mon, honorable, worthy. 
 
 Ti-mo'the-us, honor of God, valued of God. 
 
 Tiph'sah, passage, leap, step, the passover. 
 
 Tir'ha-kah, inquirer, examiner, dull ob- 
 server. 
 
 Tir'sha-tha, that overturns the foundation. 
 
 Tir'zab, benevolent, complaisant, well plea- 
 sing. 
 
 Tish'bite, that makes captives. 
 
 Ti'tus, honorable. 
 
 Tob, good, goodness. 
 
 Tob'a-do-ni jah, my good God, the goodness 
 of the foundation of the Lord. 
 
 To-bi'ah, the Lord is good. 
 
 To'gar-mah, which Is all bone. 
 
 Toliu. that lives, that declares. 
 
 To'i, who wanders. 
 
 To'la, worm, grub, or scarlet. 
 
 To'phel, ruin, folly, without understanding. 
 
 To'phet, a drum, betraying. 
 
 Tro'as, penetrated. 
 
 Tro-gyrli-um. a city In the isle of Samos. 
 
 Troph'!-mus, well educated, or well brought 
 
 Try-phe'na, delicious, delicate. [up. 
 
 Try-pho'sa, thrice shining. 
 
 Tu'bal, the earth, the world, that is carried or 
 led. 
 
 Tu'bal-caln^ worldly possession, who is Jeal- 
 ous of confusion. 
 
 Tych'i-cus, casual, by chance. 
 
 Ty-ran'nus, a prince, one that reigns. 
 
 Ty're, strength, rock, sharp. 
 
 Ty'rus, the same. 
 
 U 
 
 CAL, power, prevalency. 
 U'la-Gt • ' ■ ' 
 
 , strength, fool, senseless. 
 U'lam, tl;e porch, or the court, their strength 
 
 or folly. 
 Uria, elevation, leaf, young child. 
 Un'ni, poor, afflicted, that answers. 
 Uph'az, gold of Phasis or Pigon. 
 Ur, fire, light, a valley. 
 U'ri, my light, my fire. 
 U-ri'ah, or U-ri'iab, the l-ord is my light or 
 
 fire. 
 U'ri-el, God Is my light or fire. 
 U'rim, and Thum'mim, light and perfection. 
 Uz, counsel, wood. 
 Uz'zah, strength, goat. 
 Uz'zen-sherah, ear of the flesh. 
 Uz'zi, my strength, my kid. 
 Uz-zi'ah, the strength of the Lord. 
 Uz-zi'el, strength of God. 
 
 VASH'NI. the second. 
 Vash'ti, that drinks, or thread. 
 Voph'si, fragment, diminution. 
 
 ZAB'DI, portion, dowry. 
 2ac'che'us, pure, clean, Just. 
 
 Zach-a-ri ah, memory of the Lord. 
 
 Za'dok,just,j>astified. 
 
 Za'ham, crime, filthiness, imparity. 
 
 Za'ir, little, afflicted, in tribulation. 
 
 Zal'mon, his shade, his image. 
 
 Zal-mo'nah, the shades, the sound of the 
 number, your image. 
 
 Zal-mun'na, shadow, image, or idol, for- 
 bidden. 
 
 Zam-zum'mims, projects of crimes, or enor- 
 Bous crimes. 
 
 JBft-oo'ab, forgetfulD«ss, desertion. 
 
 zu 
 
 Zaph'nath-pa-a-ne'ah, one who discovers hid< 
 
 den things. 
 Za'rah, east, brightness. 
 Zar'e-phah, ambush of the mouth. 
 Zeb-a-di'ah, portion of the Lord, or the Lord 
 
 is my portion. 
 Ze'bah, victim, sacrifice. 
 Zeb'e-dee, abundant, portion. 
 Ze-bo'im, deer, goat. 
 Ze'bul, a habitation. 
 Zeb'u-lun, dwelling, habitation. 
 Zech-a-ri'ah. See Zachariah. 
 Zed-e-ki'ah, the Lord is my Justice, or th« 
 
 Justice of the Lord. 
 Ze'eb, wolf. 
 Ze'lek, the shadow or the noise of him %ho 
 
 licks or laps. 
 2e-lo'phe-had, the shade or tineline of feai 
 
 fearof being burnt. 
 Ze-lo'tes, Jealous, full of zeal. 
 Zel'zah. noontide. 
 Ze'nas, living. 
 
 Zeph-a-ni'ah, the Lord is my secret. 
 Ze phath, which beholds, that attends, or thai 
 
 covers. 
 Ze'pho, that sees and observes, that expects, 
 
 or covers. 
 Ze'rah. See Zarah. 
 
 Zer'e-dah, ambush, change of dominion. 
 Ze'resh, misery, strange, or dispersed l^et 
 
 itance. 
 Ze-ror', root, that straitens or binds, that 
 
 keeps tight. 
 Ze-ru ah, leprous, wasp, hornet. 
 Ze-rubT^a-bel, a stranger at Babyloa, dlsper 
 
 sion of confusion. 
 Zer-u-i ah, pain, tribulation. 
 Ze'thar, he that examines, or behciis. 
 Zi'ba, army, fight, strength. 
 Zib'e-on, Iniquity that dwells. 
 Zib'i-ah, the Lord dwells. 
 Zich'ri, that remembers, that is a man. 
 Zi'don, hunting, fishing, venison. 
 Zif, this or that, brightness. 
 Ziklag, measure pressed down. 
 Zil'lah, shadow, the tinglini; of the eat. 
 Zil'pah, distillation. 
 Zim'ran, song, singer, or vine. 
 Zim'rl, my field, my vine. 
 Zin, buckler, coldness. 
 Zi'on, monument, raised up, sepulchre. 
 Zi'or, ship of him that watches. 
 Zjph, this mouth, or mouthful. 
 Zip'por, bird, sparrow, crown, or desett. 
 Zip-po'rah, beauty, trumpet. 
 Zith'ri, to hide, demolished. 
 Ziz, flower, branch, or lock of hair. 
 Zo'an, motion. 
 Zo'ar. little, small. 
 ZoT>ah, an army, or warring. 
 Zo'har, white, shining or dryness. 
 Zobe-leth, that creeps, slides, or draws. 
 Zo'phar. rising early, or crown. 
 Zo'rah, leprosy, scab. 
 Zo-rob'a-bel. See Zerubbabel. 
 Zu'ar, small. 
 Zuph, that beholds, observes, or watches. 
 
 roof, covering. 
 Zur, stone, rock, or that besieges. 
 Zu'-i-shad'da-i, the Almighty is my rock aatf 
 
 strength. 
 Zu'zims, the posts of a door, splendor. bea» 
 
 23^ 
 
V 
 
TABLES 
 
 OF 
 
 FACTS AND FIGURES 
 
 / FOR 
 
 RFFEREKOF AND ILLUSTRATIOH. 
 
FACTS AND FIGUKES. 273 
 
 FIVE FIRST THINGS ABOUT THE ENGLISH BIBLE. 
 
 1. First complete translation of the whole Bible was made by John 
 mclIfEe, A.D. 1380-1382. 
 
 a. First New Testament printed in English was that of William 
 'fyudale, a.d. 1525-1526. 
 
 8. First Bible printed in English was Miles Coverdale's, i-D. 1635. 
 
 4. First division of the Bible into verses, as we now have them, 
 was begun by Whittingham in 1557, and completed in the Genevan 
 Bible, 1560. 
 
 5. The Revised Version of the English Bible was begun in England 
 June 22, 1870, and In America October 4, 1872. The New Testament 
 was completed in England November 11, 1880, and In America Octo* 
 her 22, 1880. 
 
 The Holy Bible is now printed in 226 different languages and dia- 
 lects. There Is said to be about 915 different languages and dialects 
 ipoken in the world. 
 
 The Bible is said to contain 66 books, 1,189 chapters, 81,173 
 verses, 773,692 words, and 3,586,489 letters. 
 The middle verse Is the 8th verse of the 118th Psalm. 
 The longest verse is the 9th verse of the 8th chapter of Esther. 
 The shortest verse is the 35th verse of the 11th chapter of 8t John. 
 
 PERIODS OF THE BIBLE. 
 
 L Embraces time from the Creation to the Deluge, or from 4004 
 
 to 2348 B.O. 
 n. Embraces time from the Deluge to the Death of Joseph, oi 
 
 from 2347 to 1635 B.C. 
 HL Embraces time from Joseph^s Death to the Death of Moses, or 
 
 from 1635 to 1451 B.o. 
 IV. From Death of Moses and Entrance into Canaan to the Anoint* 
 
 tag of Saul, or from 1451 to 1096 B.o. 
 V. Embraces the Reigns of Saul, David, and Solomon, o trom 
 
 1095 to 975 B.C. 
 
/ 
 
 274 FACTS AND FIGURES. 
 
 VI. Reigns of the Kinfft of Jndah and Israel or from 975 to 606 
 
 B.O. 
 
 Vn. Embraces the Captivity and Retam of the Jews, or from 606 to 
 
 400B.O. 
 7IIL Embraces the First Centnry of the Christian era. 
 
 THE TALMUD. 
 
 The Talmud is a book held In esteem among the Jews, quite equal 
 If not superior to the Sacred Scriptures. It constitutes their law as 
 to religion and morals. The word signifies doctrine. The Talmud 
 consists properly of two parts : the text, which is termed the Mishna, 
 and the various commentaries of scholars on the text, called the 
 Gemara. The Mlshna or text, the Jews claim, was derived from 
 Moses, by tradition through the priesthood. The Gemara is of two 
 kinds : that of Jerusalem, and that of Babylon ; the latter being 
 held in much the highest esteem. The former was compiled in the 
 third centnry of the Christian era, and the latter. In the fifth. With 
 many truthful doctrines, and many moral precepts of value, the Tal- 
 mud contains a vast amount of Idle traditions, worthless fables and 
 frivolous Injunctions, by which traditions Jesus declared the law of 
 God had been made of none effect by the Jews. The work is useful 
 in illustrating the doctrines and usages of the Jews, especially in the 
 time of Christ. 
 
 THE BIBLE DISSECTED. 
 
 The following facts, taken from Home's " Introduction," were pub- 
 lished during the last century, by an obscure individual, three yean 
 of whose life are said to have been occupied In ascertaining them;* 
 
 BOOKS OP THE BIBLE. 
 Books In the O. T., 39 ; in the N. T., 27; total, 66. 
 Chapters In the O. T., 929 ; in the N. T., 260 ; total, 1,189. 
 Verses in the O. T., 28,214 ; in the N. T., 7,959 ; total, 31,173. 
 Words In the 0. T., 692,439 ; In the N. T., 181,253 ; total, 7T3,699 
 Letter* In the O. T., 2,728,800 ; in the N. ?., 838,380 ; total, 8,667, 
 180. 
 
 APOCRYPHA. 
 Chapters, 183 ; verses, 6,081 ; words, 253,185. 
 
 OTHER PACTS. 
 The middle chapter and the least in the Bible Is Ps. 117. 
 The middle verse is the 8th of Ps. 118th. 
 
 • Home's " Introdactlon," yoI, I., p. 202, NoU. New York Bd.. 1844. 
 
FACTS AND FIGURES. 276 
 
 The middle line is 2d Chronicles, 4th chap., I6th verse 
 The word and occurs in the O. T. 35,543 times. 
 The word and occurs in the N. T. 10,684 times. 
 The word Jehovah occurs 6,855 times. 
 
 OLD TESTAMENT. 
 
 The middle hook is Proverbs. 
 
 The middle chapter is Job, 29th. 
 
 The middle verse is 2 Chronicles, 20th ch., 17 and 18 vr. 
 
 The least verse is 1 Chronicles, 1st ch., 25th v. 
 
 NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 The middle book is 2 Thessalonians. 
 The middle chapter is Romans, 13th and 14th. 
 The middle verse is Acts 17th, 17th verse. 
 The least verse is John 11th, 35th verse. 
 
 The 21st verse of the 7th ch. of Ezra contains all the letters of the 
 alphabet except j. 
 The 19th ch. of 2 Kings, and the 37th ch. of Isaiah are alike. 
 
 AUTHORSHIP AND DATE. 
 
 The authorship of several of the books of the Old Testament is un- 
 certain, or positively unknown. The probabilities are largely in favor 
 of those whose names are appended. Some of them wore evidently 
 collated and put in order by a later hand than that which mado the 
 original record. Of the authorship of the books of the New Testa- 
 ment, however, there can be but little question. But any uncertainty 
 in any case on this point in no way militates against the genuineness 
 or authority of such books as sacred records. 
 
 As to the date of their composition, certainty can not be attained. 
 In the Old Testament the book of Job is most likely the oldest, and 
 probably was written some 1550 b.c., while Genesis and Exodus 
 probably bear date 1500 B.C. From those dates they range down to 
 Malachi, about 430 B.C. As to the New Testament, the Gospel of 
 Matthew was probably written about a.d. 58, and the Apocalypse 
 about A.D. 96. The exact dates can not be obtained and are not 
 essentiaL 
 
 HEBREW MILITARY MATTERS. 
 
 The number of the Israelites in the wilderness, of men bearing 
 arms, was 603,550, besides 22,300 Levites ; making a total of 625,850. 
 
 At three different times was the Census taken. On leaving Egypt, 
 as, in Ex. xii. 37, the number beinj;: 600,000. One year after, as Ip 
 
376 FACTS AND FIGURES. 
 
 Numbers, Ch. I., with 603,550. On entering Canaan, as in Num., Ch 
 36, with 601,730. To this body of militia may be added the families 
 making a total population, variously estimated, of from 2,500,000 U 
 3,000,000.* 
 
 Until the time of the Kings, there was no standing army, but the 
 men were called to military service as occasion required. Saul or- 
 ganized a bodyguard, as the germ of an army, consisting of 3,000 
 men ; 2,000 with himself, and 1,000 with his son Jonathan, as hia 
 lieutenant. 1 Sam. xlii. 2. It was probably in the time of Saul that 
 44,760 valiant men of the tribes of Reuben and Gad, and the half tribe 
 of Manasseh, made war on the Hagarites, (more of a pastoral than a 
 military people,) conquered them, taking 100,000 captives, and for 
 spoil 50,000 camels, 250,000 sheep, and 2,000 she asses. 1 Chron. v. 
 19-21. The same three tribes subsequently furnished 120,000 for the 
 army of David at Hebron. 1 Chron. xii. 37. 
 
 An army of 340,800 men trained to war, came to David at Hebron 
 to ratify his accession to the throne, after the death of Saul. 1 Chron. 
 xii. 23-37. After his establishment in the kingdom, he had an army 
 recruited from ten tribes of 1,570,000 ; from the tribe of Judah alono 
 470,000, and from the other nine tribes 1,100,000, the tribes of Levi 
 and Benjamin not being reckoned. 1 Chron. xxi. 5.t At the same 
 time there was an available military reserve beside, of 288,000. 1 
 Chron. xxvii. 1. 
 
 Abljah, King of Judah, brought into the field 400,000 chosen men 
 against Jeroboam, King of Israel, with 800,000 chosen men. In the 
 sanguinary conflict that followed, Jeroboam was defeated, with the 
 slaughter of 500,000 of his soldiers in a single battle. 2 Chron. xiii. 
 3,17. 
 
 King Asa had an army of 580,000 men, from the tribes of Judah and 
 Benjamin alone, 300,000 from the former, and 280,000 from the lattei. 
 With these forces he conquered an army of Ethiopians under Zerah, 
 of 1,000,000, with 300 war ctiariots. 2 Chron. xlv. 8, 9. 
 
 Jehoshaphat had an army from Judah and Benjamin of 1,^60,000, 
 
 •See Home's "Introduction," toI. 2, p. 86. Also Alnswor^h, Roberts, 
 and Adam Clark on Num. I., Dr. Smith's Old Testament HIb.., pp. 179, 180. 
 
 t The ceneiiB as giTcn In 2 Sam. xxiv. 9, differs widely from those figures, 
 bfctug for Judah 500,000, and for the other tribes 800,lH)0, a total of 1,800,000, 
 or less than the other statement by 270.000. The larger number, however 
 Is none too lar^e to compare with other statistics. The discrepancy hae oc 
 doubt orijjiuated with careless copyiats. 
 
FACTS AND FIGUEES. 277 
 
 from the former of 780,000, and from the latter of 380,000. 2 Chron 
 xvii. 14^18.* 
 
 How such immense armies could have been fnniished and main 
 talned on such limited territory, seems a mystery. The face of the 
 country was illy adapted to the use of cavalry, and still more so to 
 the use of chariots of war ; except, perhaps, on the great centra) 
 plain of Eedraelon, on the Syrian frontier, and along the maritime 
 plain of Sharon, in the vicinity of Philistia. Warfare was resorted to 
 rathei for defence, than for aggression and conquest, and infantry 
 was mainly relied on. But David reserved one hundred chariots 
 taken as spoil from the Syrians— 2 Sam. viii. 4; and Solomon had 
 1,400 of these chariots, with 4,000 horses for them, with an available 
 corps of 12,000 horsemen— 1 Kings x. 26 ; 2 Chron. 1. 14. 
 
 THE SEASONS OF PALESTINE. 
 
 January.— Country verdant with young com. Groves and meadows 
 adorned with many flowers ; oranges begin to ripen. Heavy rains ; 
 thunder storms ; occasional snow, and thin ice ; ground never frozen. 
 
 Febbttabt.- Almond trees and peach trees in blossom. In the 
 lower and warmer parts, orange trees laden with ripe fruit. Heavy 
 rains in January and February, called by the Arabs the *' fathers of 
 rains." 
 
 March. — AU trees in full leaf, many in bloom. In the low lands, 
 orange and lemon trees laden with fruits ; palm trees blossom ; barley 
 ripening. Rains, hurricanes, sometimes snow. Rivers much swollen. 
 
 April.— Fruits of oleaster and white mulberry ; barley harvest ; 
 wheat harvest begins. Occasional rains. Sometimes sirocco from 
 the southeast. 
 
 May.— Principal harvest month. Especially wheat, apricots, and 
 apples ripen. In the Jordan valley vegetation withered and burnt 
 np. Rain very seldom. From this to September, no rain occurs. 
 
 JuKB. — Almonds ripe. Honey of the Jordan valley collected In 
 May, June, and July ; grapes begin to ripen. Frequent hot winds ; 
 simoons ; aii* motionless. 
 
 JuLT.— Various fraits; apples, pears, plums, etc. ; grapes fully 
 ripe ; pumpkins ; harvest of com In the higher mountains. Greatest 
 beat In general ; sky serene. 
 
 AvQXJQT.—JMncipal fruU montK Grapes, figs, etc. ; In the plains, 
 
 • These flgares are eo large as to have seemed to some incredible. Manj 
 scholars nave supposed an error in trauecription. But the beat aathoriti«a 
 MSS., and VerJiione go to euetain the statement as it stands in the text. 
 
278 FACTS AND FIGURES. 
 
 «ralnut& and olives. Dew begins to fall; at times, large and censi 
 " Nile clouds." 
 
 September. — Commencement of vintage. Harvest of the donrra 
 and maize ; cotton and pomegranate begins. Much lightning, with 
 out thunder ; rain very rarely. 
 
 October.— ^ni of vintage. Gathering of cotton ; plowing and 
 sowing begin ; pistachio nuts ripen. Dews very heavy ; autumnal 
 rains begin. 
 
 November. — Month ofplowiiig and sowing. Rice harvest ; fig trees 
 I»den with fruit ; orange and citron trees in bloom. Rainy month ; 
 thunder-storms ; rain from the west or southwest. 
 
 Dbcbmber. — Trees lose their leaves ; the brown and desolate plaini 
 and deserts become green pastures. The rains set in ; in December, 
 January, and February, greatest amount of rain during the year. 
 
 HEBREW FEASTS. 
 
 There were three great annual festivals among the Jews, at which all 
 the males were required to "appear before tlie Lord," in the holy 
 city. 
 
 The Jbwfwer.— This commemorated the deliverance of the Hebrews 
 f-om Egypt, and typified the death of Christ, the Lamb of God, for 
 the deliverance of his people. It was held seven days, from the 14th 
 of Nisan, the first mouth of the sacred year, on which day the paschal 
 lamb was killed, to the 21st day. It is also called the Feast ol 
 Unleavened Bread, because no leaven was allowed during its con 
 tlnuance. 
 
 The Pentecost.— The pentecost, or fiftieth^ oalled also the Feast of 
 Weeks. This was held one day, seven weeks, or a '* week of weeks," 
 after the first day of the passover. It commemorated the gi\^ing of 
 the Law, celebrated the first fruits of the incoming harvest, and 
 typified the outpouring of the Spirit, and the first fruits of the world's 
 great spiritual harvest. 
 
 The Tabernacles.— This was held eight days^ from the 15th to the 
 23d days of Tisri, the seventh month of the sacred year. It com- 
 memorated the dwelling of the Hebrews ha tents in the wilderness, 
 and was, therefore, sometimes called the Feast of Tenta. During its 
 observance the people were to dwell in tents and booths. It also 
 celebrated the full ingathering of the harvest, and was the most 
 Joyous occasion of the year. It typified the wanderings of God'i 
 spiritual people, and the final ingathering of his spiritual harvest. 
 The octave, or eighth day, was " the last, that greatday of the feast.* 
 
 Various other, but less Important, feasts were observed. 
 
FACTS AND FIGURES. 279 
 
 CHRONOLOGY OF THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.* 
 
 A-D. 88. — Ascension of Christ ; outpouring of the Spirit at Pente- 
 cost ; many conversions ; Pilate is still procurator ; Tiberius is Emperoi 
 antU A..D. 37. 
 
 A.D. 33-35.— Peter and John heal the lame man, and are arrested ; 
 death of Ananias and Sapphira ; deacons appointed ; martyrdom ol 
 8t«phen. 
 
 A.D. 36. — Persecution scatters the church ; Philip preaches in 
 8amaria; Simon Ma^^s ; baptism of the Eunuch ; Gospel preached 
 in Phoenicia, Cyprus, and at Antioch, in Syria ; conversion of Saul. 
 
 A.D. 37-39. — Paul preaches three years in Damascus and In Arabia ; 
 others spread the Gospel in Judea and Galilee ; Cali^la becomei 
 Emperor a.». 37. 
 
 A.D. 39.— Paul escapes from Damascus, and goas to Jerusalem for 
 the first time since his conversion ; he remains fifteen days, and de- 
 parts for Tarsus. 
 
 A.D. 40-43.— Paul preaches in Syria and Cilicia; Baruabas brings 
 him to Antioch ; Peter visits Joppa, Lydda, and Caesarea ; Dorcas if 
 restored to life ; Cornelius baptized , Claudius becomes Emperor a.d 
 41 ; he malies Herod Agrippa I. liing of all Palestine. 
 
 A.D. 44.— Paul labors "a whole year " with Barnabas at Antioch ; 
 James the Elder beheaded ; Peter cast into prison ; Herod Agrippa 
 dies at Caesarea ; Judea governed by procurators. 
 
 A.D. 45. — Paul goes to Jerusalem the second time with Barnabas, 
 to carry alms ; returns to Antioch ; goes out with Barnabas and 
 Mark, on Vixqxc first mission to the heathen. 
 
 A.D. 46-47.— Paul absent about two years; returns by way of 
 Perga, Attaliea, to Antioch in Syria. 
 
 A.D. 48-49.— Paul remains at Antioch, probably about two yearg^ 
 preaching in the regions round about. 
 
 A.D. 50.— Apostolic conference at Jerusalem ; Paul viBlia Jeru- 
 salem the third time ; returns to Antioch with the "decrees"; Paul 
 *nd Barnabas separate. 
 
 A.D. 51-54.— Paul's second missionary journey, Silas, Timothy, and 
 Lake with him ; in Corinth remained a year and a half; arraigned 
 before Gallio ; while here wrote the First and Second Epibtles to 
 Thessalonians ; leaves Corinth ; returns to Caesarea ; goes up to 
 Jerusalem the fourth time ; thence to Antioch. This journey oc- 
 cupied about three and a half years. Felix becomes procurator of 
 
 ♦From Dr. Hackett's Commentary on tho Acts of the Apoetle*. 
 
280 FACTS AND FIGUKE3. 
 
 Judea A.D. 52; Herod Agi'ippa II. was made king a.d. 53; In A.n 
 54 Nero succeeded Claudiua as Emperor. 
 
 A. D. 54-57.— Paul enters on his third mission to the Qentiles 
 spends about three years in Ephesus ; certain disciples of John 
 baptized ; the exorcists defeated ; uproar about Diana ; wrote his 
 Epistle to the Galatians ; First to the Corinthians, the First to 
 Timothy, and that to Titus, as is supposed. 
 
 A.D. 58-59. — Paul visits Macedonia, where he writes his Second 
 Epistle to the Corinthians ; visits IlJiricum and Corinth, and writes 
 his Epistle to the Romans ; returns to Troaa ; stops at Miletus ; 
 lands at Ptolemais ; thence to Caesarea ; thence to Jerusalem, for his 
 fifth and last visit to that city. This whole journey occupied about 
 four years. 
 
 A.D. 58 or 59. — ^At Jerusalem Paul assumes a vow ; Is arrested in the 
 Temple ; rescued by Lysias ; speaks to the mob ; pleads citizenship, 
 and escapes the torture ; brought before the Sanhedrim ; sent as a 
 state prisoner to Felix at Caesarea. 
 
 A. D. 59-61. — Paul kept a prisoner at Caesarea for two years ; pleads 
 his cause before Felix ; compelled to appeal to Caesar ; appears be- 
 fore King Agrippa and Felix; Festus supersedes Felix In A-D. 60 
 or 61. 
 
 A. D. 62-64.— Paul embarked for Rome in a.d. 60 or 61; kept in 
 custody at Rome two years ; during this time he wrote the Epistles to 
 the Epheslans, Colossians, Philippians, Philemon, and— if he suffered 
 martyrdom at this time — the Second Epistle to Timothy. The Epistle 
 to the Hebrews was probably written at this time. Most of those 
 who maintain that Paul was twice imprisoned at Rome, suppose 
 that he wrote the First Epistle to Timothy, and that to Titus, during 
 the interval between the first and second captivity ; and the Second 
 Epistle to Timothy after his second arrest, and in near prospect ol 
 his execution.* 
 
 THE RIVER JORDAN. 
 
 The Jordan is the one river of Palestine, though it has seyeial in- 
 considerable tributaries, as the Jabbok and the Hieromax, which entei 
 It from the east. The Kishon flows westward into the Mediterranean 
 Sea near Cape Carrael. The Amon flows westward from the moun- 
 talofl of Moab into the Dead Sea. But these are simply brooks, aid 
 in a land where streams abounded, would receive no other name. 
 
 The Jordan is in some respects the most remarkable river in thf 
 
 Thii view Dr. Hackett '.hinks the corr«ct one. 
 
FACTS AND FIGURES. 281 
 
 world. The religious associations connected witli its history arc ol 
 transcendent interest, while some of its physical features command 
 nniversal regard. It has its rise about the base of the great Mt, 
 Hermon, in or beyond the extreme north of Palestine, and running 
 south through the Lalies Merom and Tiberias, empties into the Dead 
 Sea. 
 
 From its sources to Lake Huleh, or Merom, Is about 30 milei 
 From Lake Huleh to the Lake of Tiberias, or Sea of Galilee, is IC 
 miles. From the Sea of Galilee to the Dead Sea, in a direct line, is 
 GO miles. But so winding is the course of the river, that it flows no 
 less than 200 miles to make the 60 miles of direct distance. 
 
 It flows in a deep channel, between lofty banks ; passes through 
 the Lakes Huleh and Tiberias without mingling with their waters ; 
 and hastens with a rapid current to its destination. 
 
 Its entire length would, therefore, be : from its sources to Huleh, 
 30 miles ; through Huleh, 8 miles ; to Tiberias, 10 miles ; through 
 Tiberias, 12 miles ; to the Dead Sea, 200 miles. Total, 260 miles. 
 The entire distance in a right line being about 130 miles only. 
 
 According to Van de Velde, the sources of the Jordan in the vi 
 cinity of Dan lie 650 feet above the Mediterranean Sea level. Lak 
 Huleh is 120 feet above that level ; the Sea of Galilee beiag 650* fee. 
 and the Dead Sea 1,313 feet below that level, according to Lieut. 
 Lynch. So that this remarkable river descends about 2,000 feet in 
 120 miles ; and is rightly named the Descender, 
 
 Lieut. Lynch gives the width of the river as varying from 75 to 200 
 feet, and its depth at from 3 to 12 feet, the latter being the depth ai 
 the bathing place of the Pilgrims, in the vicinity of Jericho. 
 
 Its great descent would make a rapid current, and many falls .* 
 matter of necessity. Between Lake Tiberias and the Dead Sen, ' 
 dashes over 27 appalling rapids, beside others of less descent." * 
 discharges dally about 6,500,000 tons of water into the Dead Sea 
 Its waters are sweet and healthful, and abound with fish, as dr th 
 lakes through which it passes. 
 
 THE LAKES OF PALESTINE. 
 
 Lake Huleh, or the waters of Merom, lies in the extreme northern 
 part, some thirty miles from the base of the Lebanon Mountains, ii 
 irregular in shape, 8 miles in length by 6 miles In breadth. 
 
 Lake Gennesaret, Tiberias, or the Sea of Galilee, is ten miUs soutli 
 cxf Huleh, and Is 12 miles long by 6 miles wide. 
 
 ♦ According to the Palestine Exploration Survey it is 883 feet beloi 
 
282 FACTS AND FIGUKES. 
 
 Liake Asphaltites, or the Dead Sea, is sixty miles south oi the Sea 
 of (ialilee, in the southern part of the land, and Is 40 miles long by 8 
 miles wide. 
 
 Huleh is 120 feet above* the level of the Mediterranean Sea ; the 
 Sea of Galilee is 650 feet, and the Dead Sea 1,313 feet below that level. 
 
 JEWISH PROSELYTES. 
 
 Proselytes were converts from Idolatry to the Jewish faith, and are 
 usually reckoned of two kinds. 
 
 1. Proselytes of the Gate. These were persons who abr.ndoned Idol- 
 atry, accepted the faith and worship of Jehovah as the one only true 
 God ; adopting the " Seven Precepts of Noah" as their creed ; but 
 did not receive circumcision, nor attempt to keep the ritual law of 
 Moses. 
 
 2. Proselytes of Righteottsness. These were such converts to the 
 faith as became Jews in all but birth. They were circumcised — and 
 also baptized, as is claimed — and entered into covenant to keep 
 the entire law of Moses, including all its ritual observauces.t 
 
 THE SEVEN PRECEPTS OF NOAH. 
 
 1. That men should abstain from idolatry. 
 
 2. That they should worship the true God alone. 
 8. That they should abhor incest. 
 
 4. That they should not commit homicide. 
 
 5. That they should not steal or rob. 
 
 6. That they should punish murder with death. 
 
 7. That they should not eat blood, nor things strangled. t 
 
 HOURS OF THE DAY. 
 
 The Day was reckoned from Sunrise, or 6 o'clock In the morning, 
 and the night from Sunset, or 6 o'clock at evening ; each being di- 
 vided Into twelve equal parts, called the 1st, 2d, 3d, 4th, etc., hours. 
 ITie 3d hour would be 9 o'clock, and the 6th hour 12 o'clock. 
 
 * Van de Velde, Stanley, and various other authorities give Haleh as 50 
 feet above the eea level. This, however, is not accepted by Dr. Smith and 
 others, and is evidently a miatuke. 
 
 t See Kitto'B and Smith's Bib. Diets., et at. > bo Lardner's Works, Vol 
 ri., pp. 522-^ri;«. 
 
 X See Jahn'e Bib. Archte., Sec. 325, p. 413. 
 
 X'%Ac'*_,^_ 
 
THE 
 
 STAR BOQK^^w%^ 
 
 . > 1820 
 
 FOR y , " ^ 
 
 MINISTERS, 
 
 EDWARD T. HISCOX, D. D., 
 
 Author of " Pastor's Manual," " Star Book Series," 
 " Helps to Prayer," etc. 
 
 SIXTEENTH EDITION 
 Revised and Enlarged. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA : 
 THE GRIFFITH AND ROWLAND PRESS. 
 
 1 701 Chestnut Street 
 
Oopyright 187? 
 
 Copyright 1906 
 
 bv 
 
 ED7/JN V. xlISCX 
 
FACTS XNJ) FIGUEE8. 283 
 
 WATCHES OP THE NIGHT 
 
 fhe Jews, like the Romans, divided the night Into Joui waichu. 
 
 The let watch.— From Sunset, or 6, to the 3d hour. 
 
 The 2d watch.— From the 3d to the 6th hour 
 
 The 3d watch.— From the 6th to the 9th hour. 
 
 The 4th watch.— From the 9th to the 12th hour, or Sunrise. 
 
 SEASONS OF THE YEAR. 
 
 L Seedtime ; October and November. 
 
 2. Winter ; December and January. 
 
 3. Cold Season ; February and March. 
 
 4. Harvest; April and May. 
 
 5. Summer ; June and July. 
 
 6. Ebt Season ; Au^st and September. 
 
 The expression, " Seedtime and harvest, cold and heat, summei 
 aad winter," Indicates these six seasons. Geru viii. 22. 
 
 The "early rain" occurs during October and K'.'embor; the 
 '■' latter rain " daring February and March.* 
 
 HEBREW CALENDAR.! 
 
 Saa-ed Tear. 
 
 Civa Teat. 
 
 1. Abib, or 
 
 Nisan, ApriL 7. 
 
 2. Zif, or Jj 
 
 ar. May. 8. 
 
 8. Sivan, 
 
 June. 9. 
 
 4. Thamus, 
 
 July. 10. 
 
 5. Ab, 
 
 August. It 
 
 0. Elul, 
 
 September. 12. 
 
 7. TIsri, 
 
 October. 1. 
 
 8. Bui, 
 
 November. 2. 
 
 9. Chisleu, 
 
 December. 3. 
 
 10. Tebath, 
 
 January. 4. 
 
 11. Sebat, 
 
 February. 5. 
 
 12. Adar, 
 
 March. 6. 
 
 * 8m Treats. Bib. Enowl.. Art. Seasons. 
 
 t The months of the Hebrew Calendar correspond, not exactly ODt onlj 
 proximately, to those of oar own. 
 
/ 
 
Princeton Theological Seminary Libraries 
 
 1 1012 01234 2897 
 
DATE DUE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ! 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 HIGHSMITH #45115